Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2014 
 
 https://archive.org/details/platoniscritoedwOOplat 
 
A. C 
 
PLATONIS CRITO 
 
Eontom: C. J. CLAY AND SONS, 
 CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, 
 AVE MARIA LANE. 
 
 aCambrtUge: DEIGHTON, BELL, AND CO. 
 3Leip>ts: F. A. BROCKHAUS. 
 $ork: M ACHILLA N AND CO. 
 
f xtt f rtss S*rbs. 
 
 PLATONIS CRITO 
 
 WITH INTRODUCTION NOTES AND APPENDIX 
 
 BY 
 
 J. ADAM M.A. 
 
 FELLOW AND TUTOR OF EMMANUEL COLLEGE CAMBRIDGE 
 
 Second Edition 
 
 EDITED FOR THE SYNDICS OF THE UNIVERSITY PRESS 
 
 CAMBRIDGE 
 AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS 
 1893 
 
 [All Rights reserved] 
 
ev eixprjixiq. XPV rekevrav. 
 
 (Phaed. 117 D.) 
 
 (£ambrttrge : 
 
 PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SONS, 
 AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 PREFACE iii 
 
 INTRODUCTION v 
 
 TEXT I 
 
 NOTES . . . . . . . . 21 
 
 APPENDIX 81 
 
 INDEX . o 83 
 
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION. 
 
 The second edition has been revised throughout. 
 I have been convinced by the arguments of several 
 reviewers that my view of the difficult passage in 44 b re- 
 quires modification, and I have modified it accordingly. 
 In one or two other passages I have expressed myself 
 (I hope) more clearly : otherwise there is no change. 
 
 I desire to thank the reviewers in England and in 
 Germany for their courceous and considerate reception 
 of this little work. 
 
 Emmanuel College, 
 Cambridge, 
 
 February 21, 1 891. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 No apology is needed for a new edition of the Crito. 
 The only edition in English which possesses more than a 
 purely ephemeral value is Dyer's reproduction of Cron 
 (Boston, 1885). And to my mind the Crito is one of the 
 finest of Plato's minor dialogues, breathing the most ex- 
 alted morality, full of the deepest historical interest, and 
 above all (as I think I have shewn in my Introduction) 
 perfect as a work of art. As in the Apology, so here, I 
 have followed on the whole the readings of the Bodleian. 
 But I am as far as possible from wishing to disparage the 
 second family of manuscripts, and it will be seen from 
 my critical appendix that I have not infrequently pre- 
 ferred a reading traceable to it. 
 
 The editors to whom I am most indebted in the for- 
 mation of the text are Schanz and Krai : for the interpre- 
 tation I have found Cron's edition far the most valuable. 
 I have also consulted the editions by Wohlrab and Gobel, 
 and other critical contributions to the study of the 
 dialogue referred to in my notes. But J have frequently 
 
iv 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 ventured to differ from the other editors in the inter- 
 pretation of the dialogue : and a large part of the com- 
 mentary is my own. 
 
 I have again gratefully to acknowledge my obligations 
 to Mr Neil. 
 
 Emmanuel College, 
 
 November 25, 1887. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The Crito is one of the Socratic tetralogy of 
 dialogues, embracing the Euthyphro, the Apology, the 
 Crito and the Phaedo. The justification for grouping 
 these together is that each of them is concerned with 
 the circumstances of Socrates' trial, imprisonment and 
 death. At the outset of the Euthyphro, we are favoured 
 with a description of Socrates' accuser, together with 
 a brief account of the indictment: while in the rest of 
 the dialogue Plato proceeds to refute by anticipation 
 the charge of impiety, shewing how infinitely more 
 reverent is the scepticism of Socrates than the unre- 
 flecting orthodoxy of which Euthyphro is the exponent. 
 The Apology was intended by Plato to be a triumphant 
 vindication of the whole faith and practice of his 
 master in society, religion and politics. In the 
 Crito and the Phaedo we are brought face to face 
 with issues which are at once narrower and wider: 
 narrower, inasmuch as they deal with one particular 
 aspect of Socrates' personality, the Crito with his 
 political, the Phaedo with his eschatological views, 
 freely developed and expanded by Plato: wider, be- 
 cause in both we are introduced to problems of more 
 universal interest, in the Crito to the relation between 
 the individual and the State, in the Phaedo to the 
 immortality of the soul. 
 
vi 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 If we regard the Euthyphro as a kind of prologue 
 to the great trilogy of which Socrates is the central 
 figure, we shall see in the Crito as it were the second 
 drama, related to the first and last much as the 
 Choephori is related to the Agamemnon and the 
 Eumenides. From one point of view, indeed, there 
 might seem to be a closer connection between the 
 Crito and the Phaedo than between it and the Apology : 
 for while in the first member of the trilogy we have 
 Socrates' Apologia pro vita sua, the other two set 
 before us his Apologia pro morte sua: in the Crito we 
 have the citizen's justification for remaining to die, in 
 the Phaedo the philosopher's, the hope of immortality. 
 But on a closer examination we shall see that our 
 dialogue is rather an epilogue to the Apology than a 
 prologue to the Phaedo. There is little in the doctrine 
 of the two first dialogues that travels beyond the 
 standpoint of the historical Socrates, whereas in the 
 purely philosophical sections of the Phaedo, Socrates 
 speaks for Plato rather than for himself. And in the 
 second place, we are introduced in the Crito to an 
 elaborate refutation of the political prejudice against 
 Socrates which lent such fatal force to the indictment 1 , 
 a prejudice touched upon, it is true, in the Apology 2 , 
 but for the first time thoroughly exposed and rebutted 
 in our dialogue. So far from being the enemy of his 
 country and the corrupter of his fellow-citizens, the 
 Crito sets before us Socrates as the only true patriot, 
 faithful to his country and her laws even at a moment 
 when average Athenian morality as interpreted by the 
 mouth of Crito pronounced it to be not only ex- 
 
 1 See my Introduction to the Apology, pp. xxiv — xxv. 
 
 2 Chapters xix — xxii. 
 
INTRO D UCTION. 
 
 vii 
 
 disable but his imperative duty to break the laws 
 and save his life 1 . The structure of the dialogue is 
 admirably adapted for the purpose .of exhibiting the 
 patriotism of Socrates, and reveals throughout a close 
 analogy to the actual circumstances of Socrates' trial, 
 defence and condemnation. As the correct appre- 
 hension of this analogy will bring still more clearly 
 into view the real scope and meaning of the Crito, I 
 will endeavour to trace it in detail: the subject-matter 
 of our dialogue will be considered later. 
 
 In the trial of Socrates, there were three parties 
 concerned — the prosecution, represented by Meletus 
 and his associates, Socrates himself as the defendant, 
 and the judges. The charge was virtually one of 
 High Treason : Socrates, it was alleged, had been 
 unfaithful to his country by endeavouring to demoralise 
 her youth and refusing to recognise her gods. A 
 verdict of guilty was returned and Socrates condemned 
 to death: this much the Apology gives us. In the 
 Crito, as it appears to me, the semblance of a trial is 
 still preserved, under the mask of dialogue. This 
 time Socrates is judge, Crito prosecutor, the State 
 prisoner at the bar. The charge is wrong-doing 
 (aStKctv): the verdict one of acquittal. I see frequent 
 indications of such a juridical structure throughout 
 the Crito, such as the personification of the Laws, the 
 use of aTToXXvvai vofjiovs as a figurative expression for 
 breaking the laws (50 a, 50 d, 51 a, 54 c), perhaps 
 also the use of elarjytLO-OaL in 48 A (ovk 6p6<os elo-rjyet, 
 eio"qyoviJL€vo<$ rrjs tw ttoWwv 86£r]S Seiv rjjxds </>poi/Ti- 
 
 4'etV 7T€pt TCOJ/ SlKOUtol/ KOtl KdXlOU KOLL dya0<2v KOLL T<J)V tvOLV- 
 
 nW), and in particular the words of Socrates in 50 b, 
 1 See Crito, Chapter v. 
 
viii 
 
 INTROD UCTION. 
 
 just after the Laws have been brought upon the stage: 
 7ro\\d yap dv tls *X ot > aXXo>s T€ koll pyjriDp, €i7T€<V V7rep 
 
 TOVTOV TOV VOfJLOV d7ToWvfJL€VOV O? TOLS SiKOLS T0t9 SlKaO"#€lO"a9 
 
 TrpoarraTTCL Kvptas ctvcu 1 . The framework upon which 
 the Crito hangs is hidden throughout the two opening 
 chapters by the dramatic setting of the dialogue, nor 
 does it emerge into view for some time, owing to the 
 peculiar form which Crito's speech against the State 
 of necessity assumed : partly for artistic reasons, and 
 partly no doubt in order to conform to historical 
 truth, Plato felt bound to make Crito arraign the 
 State indirectly rather than directly — by means of 
 earnest entreaties addressed to Socrates urging him to 
 effect an illegal escape. It is not till we reach the 
 sixth Chapter, in which Socrates begins to expound 
 and emphasize the principle upon which the verdict 
 ought to hinge, that the essentially legal structure of 
 the dialogue first comes clearly before our eyes. So- 
 crates the judge lays down the higher and unwritten 
 law by which the State is to be judged: ovre dpa 
 dvrahiKtiv Set ovtc kclk<x)<$ 7tol€lv ovhiva dvOpiorroiv, ovS' 
 av otlovv 7rdo-)(r) vir clvtwv (49 c). The State is next 
 heard in her own defence: she pleads that her very 
 existence is endangered (xi), that Socrates above all 
 Athenians owes her even more than filial obedience 
 and regard (xiii — xiv), finally, after a brief reply to 
 the arguments of Crito (xv), she concludes by hold- 
 ing out to Socrates a prospect of rewards in the 
 
 1 Cron's remark on this passage is true, but not (I think) 
 the whole truth : " Dabei wird man an die Sitte zu Athen 
 erinnert, dass, wenn es sich um Abschaffung eines Gesetzes 
 handelte, dieses durch erwahlte Anwalte (avvrjyofjoi) vertheidigt 
 wurde. ' 
 
INTROD UCTION. 
 
 ix 
 
 other world, at the same time reiterating her own 
 innocence: ySLKrjfxevos airei, lav dirirj^ ov^ vcf> 9 tf/JuZv, 
 d\\a V7r6 dv0pa>7ru)v (54 b). Socrates. then pronounces 
 verdict of acquittal: la tolvvv, (3 Kptrwv, kol 7rpaTTa)/xei/ 
 
 TOLVTr], €7r€l8?7 TCLVT7J 6 #€09 V(f)7)yeLTai. 
 
 Enough has now been said to establish what is I 
 think a clear analogy between the structure of our 
 dialogue and the circumstances of Socrates' trial: but 
 in order to obtain an accurate comprehension of the 
 meaning of the verdict delivered by Socrates, it is 
 necessary to inquire somewhat more particularly into 
 the position assigned to Crito and to the Laws. Crito 
 is not merely the friend of Socrates, pleading with 
 passionate earnestness against the sacrifice of the asso- 
 ciate whom he held so dear: he is also the mouthpiece 
 of Athenian public opinion. This is clearly implied 
 in the arguments by which he endeavours to induce 
 Socrates to make his escape: "many men," he says in 
 
 44 b, "who do not know you and me well, will think 
 me guilty of neglect, because I might have saved you, 
 if I had been willing to spend money": and again in 
 
 45 e, "I for my part feel ashamed for you and for us 
 who are your friends. It will be thought that the 
 whole of this thing which has befallen you is due to our 
 cowardice, I mean your appearance in court when you 
 need not have appeared, the process itself, and last of 
 all, the crowning absurdity of the whole transaction, 
 that you should be thought to have given us the slip 
 through a sort of cowardice and unmanliness upon 
 our part, because we did not save you and you did not 
 save yourself, when it was possible and practicable for 
 you to do so, if we had been good for anything at all." 
 Had Socrates complied with the invitation of his 
 
X 
 
 JNTR OD UCTION. 
 
 friend, not only would no Athenian have condemned 
 him, but to the mass of his countrymen his conduct 
 would have appeared not only natural, but perfectly 
 just: the ties of friendship were stronger in their esti- 
 mation than those of patriotism. Speaking of the 
 reproaches which he would have to endure for leaving 
 Socrates to die, Crito asks in 44 C: "what character 
 could be more dishonourable than the character of 
 preferring one's money to one's friends? The people 
 will never believe that it was you who refused to 
 escape, and we who were anxious to save you." The 
 concluding part of Crito's appeal is even more empha- 
 tic: "And besides, Socrates, I think you are trying to 
 do what is wrong, betraying yourself, when you might 
 be saved (45 c)." Crito is throughout the represen- 
 tative of average Athenian morality, and from the 
 fact that he nowhere recognises the paramount duty 
 which both Socrates and he as surety for his friend 
 owed to the State, we can see how lightly the yoke 
 of patriotism pressed upon an age that produced a 
 Theramenes and an Alcibiades. 
 
 Let us now examine the part played by the Laws in 
 the dialogue. It is easy to go wrong here: for that 
 which is acquitted by Socrates is not the verdict or 
 sentence which the unjust judges had pronounced 
 against him : Socrates indeed declares again and again 
 throughout the dialogue that his condemnation was 
 flagrantly unjust. Nor yet is it strictly speaking the 
 constitution of Athens in particular, for Socrates was 
 far from viewing democracy with an altogether favour- 
 able eye : but what really stands arraigned before him 
 is the State in the abstract as opposed to the Indivi- 
 dual — in other words the principle that alone renders 
 
INTR OD UCTION. 
 
 XL 
 
 possible the existence of any kind of State, aristocracy 
 no less than democracy, the vo/xos os irpocndTTei ras 
 Sikcis ras StKao-^etcras Kvpias eti/at (50. b). 
 
 We are now in a position to comprehend the full 
 meaning of Socrates' decision. His acquittal of the 
 State is at once a condemnation of his judges and a 
 counter-accusation of High Treason against the people 
 themselves. For if the State was innocent, the guilt 
 rested with the judges, who had misinterpreted the 
 law : and the postponement of public interests to the 
 apparent advantage of the individual, which forms the 
 very pith and marrow of Crito's appeal, is shewn to be 
 just as treasonable as Socrates himself was patriotic. 
 
 Up to this point we have been concerned chiefly 
 with the form of the dialogue : it remains to consider 
 the doctrine. We shall find that both in respect of 
 ethical and political teaching the Crito remains true 
 to the creed of the historical Socrates. This is exactly 
 what we should expect beforehand, if the real purpose 
 of Plato, as I have endeavoured to shew, was to hurl 
 back the charge of High Treason from the Socrates of 
 history upon the Athenians at large. 
 
 We note first of all the peculiarly Socratic method 
 which is employed throughout the inquiry. The entire 
 dialogue is but an illustration of the precept which is 
 enunciated in 46 B : cyw ov jjlovov vvv, dk\d kol del tolov- 
 T05, otos twv ifxiov fJL7]$€vl aAAco 7T€t#€<T#ai y T(J Adya), 
 os dv jxo l XoyL^ofxevco (3i\Ttorros (fxLLvrjTGLL 1 . Here 
 the Adyos is ///^Sevl t^otto) dStKrjriov cIVcu: it forms so 
 to speak the major premise of Socrates' practical syllo- 
 gism, of which the minor is established by the plead- 
 
 a. c. 
 
 See note in loc. 
 
 2 
 
xii 
 
 INTRO D UCTION. 
 
 ing of the Laws (50 a foil.). The historical accuracy 
 of our dialogue is apparent in its ethical doctrine no 
 less than in its method. We seem to hear the voice 
 of Socrates when we read that only the wise man's 
 judgment is deserving of regard (47 a), and still more 
 when we find this statement backed up by the familiar 
 illustrations from the arts (47 b foil.): nor is the con- 
 ception of wickedness as a disease of the soul, and 
 the preference of soul over body (47 e foil.), out of 
 harmony with Socrates' teaching. Equally Socratic is 
 the sentiment in 48 B: ov to tfiv irepl ttXz'ujtov TrovqTiov, 
 6X\a to ev £rjv: and the refusal in 49 e to permit any 
 divergence between theory and practice is only the 
 oiJSas €kwi/ dfA.apT(lv€L stripped of its paradox. I think 
 also that Socrates would have willingly accepted the 
 fundamental Xoyos of the dialogue — fuqSevi rpoirio c!8t- 
 Krjriov elvai — even if he never actually so expressed 
 himself. The objections raised by Zeller and many 
 editors, on the ground of passages in Xenophon and 
 Aristotle l , seem to be directed rather against the ap- 
 parent altruism of such a doctrine than at the doctrine 
 itself. But in the mouth of Socrates the sentiment, 
 so far from being altruistic, was dictated by conscious 
 egoism. He refrained from doing wrong, not out of 
 regard for others, but because of its effect upon his 
 own soul: for just in proportion as the value of our 
 
 1 In Mem. 11. 6. 35 all that Socrates says is that if Crito- 
 bulus believes that virtue in a man is vikov tovs ixev <j>i\ovs ed 
 ttoiovvtcl, robs 5£ ix^P°^ s kclku)$, he will not find it bard to make 
 friends. Mem. III. 9. 8 proves nothing either way. In Aris- 
 totle Rhet. II. 23, p. 1398 s 24 (Zwkp&ttjs ovk 2<p7] paU^eiv els 
 'Apx&aov tifipiv yap dvai £<f>i) t6 fxr) 8iji>a<T0ai afjujixxo-Ocu, doa-wep 
 Kai Ka/cws) it seems to me that Socrates is only making use of a 
 popular definition of vppis to illustrate his own. 
 
INTR OB UCTION. 
 
 xiii 
 
 souls exceeds that of our bodies 1 , is the supreme 
 importance of keeping them healthy and free from 
 stain, if we would consult our own individual interests. 
 Rightly understood, this thorough-going vindication 
 of virtuous conduct even under the extremest provo- 
 cation is altogether in harmony with a creed which 
 regarded soul as the true self, and self-knowledge 
 and self-development as the end of life. 
 
 The political teaching of the Crito faithfully repre- 
 sents the opinions held by Socrates and establishes 
 his right to the title of patriot, in contrast to his fellow- 
 countrymen. Whether we regard the decision itself, 
 or the grounds by which it is enforced, the whole 
 political bearing of the dialogue may be summed up 
 in the words which Xenophon puts into the mouth of 
 Socrates : $y)\A yap tyw to vofjufxov Slkcliov zlvcll (Mem. 
 iv. 4. 12). To break the laws is to strike at the root 
 of all society (50 a): it is not merely a breach of con- 
 tract (51 e), it is State-murder, a crime worse than 
 matricide (50 b, 51 a foil.), because our country is far 
 more to us than a mother. What an emphatic asser- 
 tion of the old Greek theory of life is here ! The very 
 man whose daily work it was to preach se/f-study and 
 .^-knowledge proclaims that we should live for the 
 State rather than for ourselves. Nor if we view the 
 question rightly is there any contradiction. Socrates 
 refused to separate the j3tos irpaKTiKos from the f3cos 
 OewprjTiKos; he claimed to be a political as well as a 
 moral reformer: oT/mi /xer SXtywv 'Atf^vcuW, he says 
 in the Gorgias, iva prj euro) fxouos, lirt^ipelu rrj ok aXrj- 
 
 1 See Mem. IV. 3. 14 dXXd i*r\v kol avOpwirov ye \f vxv, V 
 tl kolI d\\o t<2v avdpwirivwv roO ddov pertx^ an( l compare Crito 
 47 E — 48 A. 
 
 2 2 
 
xiv 
 
 INTRO D UCTION. 
 
 6<J>S 7ToXiTLKf) T€.X V V KaL ^P^ TTeiV TC * TToXlTlKO. fAOVOS TOJV 
 
 vvv (521 e). He exhorted the Athenians a<£' co-r/as 
 apxecrOai KaOatpetv rrjv ttoXlv — to reform the State by 
 reforming themselves: and, conversely, he believed 
 that the fall development of the individual could only 
 be attained in the service of the State. The only 
 possible life as it appeared to Socrates was the life of 
 a citizen. He condemned the increasing divergence 
 between public and private interests in his day, and 
 traced to this among other causes the decline of Athe- 
 nian prosperity (Mem. 111. 5. 21). 
 
 It may appear strange that a man so prone to 
 doubt and inquiry should have hesitated to call in 
 question the authority of the laws : but the fact is 
 undeniable. Socrates would have agreed with the 
 remark of Cleon in Thucydides (ill. 37. 4) ol fxlv yap 
 
 TWV T€ VOfJLCOV CTO<£>WT€pOL fiovkoVTOLL <£aiW<T#at KCU €K 
 
 70V TOLOVTOV TOL 7ToXXa (T<fcdXXoV(TL TCtS 7r6Xa^. His 
 
 whole life was distinguished by absolute fidelity to 
 the laws of his country : he had upheld them against 
 the fury of the people and the tyranny of the thirty : 
 and now he consents to death rather than break 
 them. It was for their strict subordination to law 
 and authority that Socrates entertained so warm an 
 admiration for Sparta and Crete : and the same 
 feeling underlies the praise which he bestows in 
 Xenophon upon the Athens of the past (Mem. in. 5). 
 The generation before his birth appeared to him a 
 kind of golden age, when the State flourished and the 
 citizens were happy under the old unreflecting moral- 
 ity, where no right was known but that of law. The 
 limitation of Socrates' genius appears here. Had 
 he carried out his principles to their fullest logical 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 xv 
 
 development, he would not have shrunk from sub- 
 mitting to the test of his dialectic the whole question 
 of the validity and authority of law; as a condition of 
 the stability of social life : but to him it is almost an 
 axiom that the law should be obeyed. The fact is 
 that Socrates' rationalism was only half-complete. If 
 reason presided over one hemisphere, fxavTLKy ap- 
 peared to him to rule the other 1 . It was reserved for 
 Plato to dethrone fxavriKT] and make vovs the sole 
 monarch of the world 2 . But in Socrates' way of 
 thinking, the Laws derive their validity from God, 
 and have no need of human , reason to establish it : 
 they are of the same family with the Laws in the 
 Unseen World, and he who offends against the one 
 is held guilty by the other : ^eis tc croi x^mavovixtv 
 tfivn, Kal e/cei ol ij/xcrepoi aSeX^ot ol kv "AiSou vo/xoi 
 
 OVK €1>/X€V(09 0~€ VTTohi^OVTCLl, €tSoT€5 071 KGU ^/XCIS €7T€^€t- 
 
 prjaas airoXio-ai to <tov /xepos (54 c) 3 . 
 
 The Crito therefore presents us with what is 
 upon the whole a faithful picture of Socrates both as 
 a man and as a teacher. Only in two respects does 
 it appear to travel beyond the views which may with 
 certainty be ascribed to him. While still in the 
 vigour of life and possessed with the ardour of his 
 mission, Socrates on no occasion expressed himself 
 so despairingly about his country as we should infer 
 
 1 See this admirably -worked out in Noble's "Die Statslebre 
 Flatos in ihrer geschichtlichen Entvvicklung" (Jena, 1880), pp. 
 10 — 13. 
 
 2 In Politicus 209 c priests and soothsayers are placed on the 
 same level with slaves, artisans and merchants. 
 
 3 See also Xen. Mem. IV. 4. 25 /cat reus deols apa, cj 
 'l7T7rta, to aJr6 SlKoubv re /cat i>6fJUfxoi> el/at apeaKei. 
 
xvi 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 from various passages in the Crito 1 : on the contrary 
 he thought the reformation of Athens quite within the 
 range of practical politics (Xen. Mem. in. 5). Nor 
 would he have spoken of a future life so confidently as 
 the Laws with his approval speak towards the close of 
 the dialogue. But even here we must allow something 
 for the influence which the imminent prospect of death 
 might exert even upon the ardent spirit and sternly 
 logical mind of a Socrates. On the whole I think it 
 probable that his unjust condemnation may have led 
 him to despair, not so much of Athens, as of the 
 Athenians : but I cannot bring myself to believe that 
 he could ever have dogmatically asserted or approved 
 of the doctrine of immortality. Plato seems to be 
 responsible for that. 
 
 In conclusion, let us endeavour to sum up the 
 reasons which induced Socrates to remain and die. 
 First and foremost, we may put the influence of his 
 ' divine sign/ Although this is nowhere expressly 
 mentioned in the Crito, yet there seems to be an 
 allusion to it in the words with which the dialogue 
 concludes — irpdTTWfJLev ravTrj, C7rei3?; ravrr] 6 Oeos vcf^rj 
 yctTcu. The very pleading of the Laws is but the 
 voice of the divine sign made articulate : see my note 
 upon 54 D kol iv ijxol avrrj 7) r}^rj tovtojv twv Xoywv 
 fio/Jifiei kolL ttol€l /ay} $vvacr6ai tujv aXXoiv olkov€lv. The 
 rejection too of Crito's offer was the best possible 
 refutation of the charge of treason, as it revealed 
 Socrates in the light of a true patriot in the midst 
 
 1 44 D, 48 C and especially 49 D olda yap ort oXiyois rial 
 ravra kcli 8okcl kol 56£et. oh ovv ourw dtdoKrai kclI ols fir), rotjrots 
 oi'k fori kolvt] (3ov\r} f d\X dvayKT] toutovs dWrjXcjv KaTCKppOVeif, 
 opwvras rd dWrjXup povXevfAara. 
 
INTR OB UCTION. 
 
 xvii 
 
 of men, with whom private and personal interests 
 weighed more than regard for their country and her 
 laws. Nor must we forget, in the. third place, that 
 Socrates was now old, and had finished his mission : 
 it was hardly possible to find a more opportune mo- 
 ment for dying. Had he been thirty and not seventy, 
 I doubt if we should admire him so much : I think 
 we should have thought him lacking in spirit. Plato 
 in his place would probably have escaped, and I for 
 one should not have blamed him. As it was, the 
 death of Socrates was the best thing that could hap- 
 pen for his fame and influence : it was well worth 
 while to die, if only for the sake of the impulse which 
 his death imparted to the greatest of his pupils. 
 
KPITQN. 
 
 [h nepi np<\KTeoy. hGikoc] 
 
 ta toy AiAAoroY nposnnA 
 SHKPATHS, KPITflN. 
 
 St. T. 
 
 43 L 2fl. T/ rr/vi/cdSe d(j)l£ai y do Kpcrcov; rj ov 
 irpcp en iartv; Crito visits So- 
 
 KP. ILdwpkvoiv. SK^fe 
 2ft. U V vUa pdXiara ; &2TiSf S2 
 
 kp. "Op^o? ^ ^ ^; n y d ou to 'r; 5 
 
 2ft. ®avfid%G), 07T&)? rjdeXrjcre gov 6 die * 
 
 TOl) SeCTfjLCOTTjpLOV (f>v\df; VTTCLKOVG'CLL, 
 
 KP. 'BvvrjBrjs rjSrj /jlol icTTCV, cS ^Eoo/cpaTe?, Sid to 
 7ro\\dfci<; Sevpo <f>oiTav 9 kcll tl /eat evrjpyeTrjrac vtt 
 
 ifJLOV. io 
 
 2ft. "Aprt 8e rj/cei? r) irdXat ; 
 KP. 'Ett^/cgS? iraXai. 
 B 2ft. EZra 7Tft)9 oi;/c evdvs €7rr}y€ipd$ /ite, aWd 
 aiyy 7rapa/cd6r/(rai ; 
 
 KP. Oi; /xa toj> A/a, co Xoo/cpares* ovS* dv clvtc? 15 
 r]9e\ov iv rocravTrj re dypvirvia kol \virrj ecvat. 
 
2 TTAATH N 02 I43B 
 
 dXXd Kal gov iraXai Oavfid^co, alG0avo/ievo<;, g>9 ^Sew? 
 
 KaOevBets' kcli eV^'r^Ses cre ovk rjyeipov, iva C09 
 
 rfiiGTa Stayy?. Kal iroXXaKis jxev S/7 gc teal irpore- 
 20 pov iv nravrl to) /3/go TjvSaifioviGa rov Tpoirov, itoXv 
 
 Se fjuaXiGTa iv rfj vvv TrapeGTOJGrj ^v/Jbc^opa, 009 paSlcos 
 
 avrrjv teal Trpdoos (fiepeis. 
 
 2f2. Kal yap civ, co K/h'tcoz>, 7rXr}/JL/j,eXe<; elt) dya- 
 
 vaKrelv ttjXlkovtov ovra, el Set rjSr] reXevrdp. 
 25 KP. Kal dXXoiy co 2a>/cpaT€9, ttjXckovtol iv tol- c 
 
 avrais %vp,<$>opal<; dXiaKovrai, dX")C ovSev avTov<? im- 
 
 Xverac rj tfXitcia to fJLrj ov^l dyavatcTelv rfj Trapovarj 
 
 rvxv- 
 
 20. "Egtl ravra. dXXd tl Brj ovtco irpd> 
 30 d(f)l^ac ; 
 
 KP. 5 AyyeXlav, co Sw/c pares, <pepo)V ^aXeTrrjV, ov 
 gol, c»9 €/jloI fyaLverai, dXX! e/juol teal tols o~ol$ eirtrr]- 
 heiois irdaiv Kal ^aXeTrrjv Kal ftapelav, rjv eyco, G09 
 e/jLol Bokoo, ev rots fiapvrar av iveyKac/nt. 
 35 212. Tiva ravrrjv ; rj to itXolov dfyiKTat, eK 
 ArjXov, ov Sel dcpiKOfievov TeQvdvai ixe ; 
 
 KP. Ov tol hrj defciKTai, dXXd SoKei fiev fioi y^eiv D 
 TTfixepov e£ wv dirayyeXXovatv rjKovTes Tives aVo 
 ^owlov Kal KaTaXnrovTes eKel avro. BrjXov ovv e/c 
 40 tovtcov tcSv dyyeXcov, otl rj^eu Tt/fiepov, Kal dvdyKT) 8r) 
 eh avpiov ecrrcu, go 2 00 k pares, top fiiov cre TeXevrav. 
 
 II. 2i2. 'AW', co KpiTcov, tvxV dyaOfj. el 
 
 TaVTTj TO IS 0€OL<? tyLXoV, TaVTJJ €GTCO» OV 
 'The ship will , * ff . , v , 
 
 arrive to morrow. jJbeVTOL OLfXaL 7]^eiV aVTO Tr)fjL€pOV. 
 A vision has told ttt% I n '/I « / 
 
 me that I shall KP. LlOUeV TOVTO TeKUaipec \ a a 
 
 live two days/ ^ , , , „ , ^ 
 
 ^ Zll. Xhyoo gov epoo. tjj yap irov 
 
 VGTepaia Sel fie diroOvrjGKetv rj fj dp eXOrj to ttXoIov. 
 
III44D KPITHN. 3 
 
 KP. <t>a<rL ye tol 8r) oi tovtcov Kvpiot. 
 
 Sn. Ov tolvvv ttjs iTrcovarjs rjfiepas olfiai avro 
 r'jgeiv, dXXd rrj<; €Tepa$. TeKfiaipOfiai he etc twos 
 evvirvLOVy o eoopaKa oXiyov irporepov ravrrjs io 
 vvktos. Kal Kivhvvevei<z ev Katpa> tlvl ovk eyelpai 
 fie. 
 
 KP. *Hv he hrj rl to evvirviov] 
 
 'ESofcet, Tt9 fioi yvvrj irpoaeXOovaa KaXr) 
 B Kal eveihri<s y XevKa tpdna e^ovaa, KaXeoai fie teal 15 
 ehreZv-* cS ^wtepaTes, rJfiaTt teev TpiTaTcp <P0ir)v 
 epiftooXov Lteoto. &£ f.J63 
 
 KP. "Atottov to evvirvLOv, cS %ooKpaTe$. 
 
 'JLvapyes fiev ovv, g$9 ye fiot Bo/eei, oj 
 ItpiTcov. 10 
 
 III. KP. Klav ye, cos eocteev. dXX\ do haifiovie 
 'EootepaTes, eTi Kal vvv ifMol TrelOov Kal 
 
 , D ( , , , v v , a , , 'For my sake, 
 
 aCOOT/Tl CDS €flOL, eaV GV airoUavrjS, OV Socrates, I en- 
 
 t €0 , t t > % ^ \ \ ' « treat you to make 
 
 flia £Vfl(pOpa eaTLV, aXKa yCOpL? fieV GOV your escape from 
 
 « /) t , <> / * , \ prison. Think 
 
 eaTeprjauaij tolovtov eirLT^beiov, oiov eyoo what men will 5 
 
 »cw , < , >t csv > say of me. 
 
 2^r oyoeva firj iroTe evpijo'co, ctl be Kai 
 
 iroXXols ho^co y 00 efie Kal o~e fir} aa(pcos caacnv, (is olos 
 
 C T cop ae aco^eiVy el rjOeXop dvaXicrKeiP yjpi]fxaTay dfie- 
 XrjaaL. Kai tol tls dp alcr^icop etrj TavTrjs ho£a r) 
 hoKelp yjyrjfiaTa irepl irXeiovos iroielcrQai r) epiXovs ; 10 
 ov ydp ireiGovTai oi iroXXoi f a 9 o~v avTos ovk rjdeXi]- 
 aas cxiTievai evQevhe r)ficop irpoOvfiovfievcop. 
 
 2fl. 'AXXd tl r)fiiv y do fxaKapie KpiTcoVy ovtco tt)s 
 tcop ttoXXcop hofjrjs fieXei ) oi ydp eineiKecrTaToiy wv 
 fidXXov a^iov (ppovTL^eiVy rjyrjaovTai avTa ovtco ire- 15 
 irpu'xpaLy eoairep dv TrpayQfi % 
 
 D KP. 'A\\' bpas hr) oTt dvdytcr), do StoKpaTeSy Kal 
 
4 
 
 TT AATH N OZ 
 
 1 1 1 44 D 
 
 t^? tcov ttoXXoiv 8o£?7? fieXeLV. avra Be SfjXa ra 
 irapovra vvvl, otl olol r elalv oi 7roXXol ov ra 
 20 crfiiKporara tcov /cafcoov e^epyd^eaOaL, dXXd rd jxe- 
 yiara a^eSov, edv tls ev clvtols hiafiefiX'rifxevos fj. 
 
 2fl. yap oocfreXov, c3 KpLT(ov y olol r etvai oi 
 7roXXol ra fjueyLara /ca/cd ipyd^eadac, Xva olol t r)aav 
 teal dyaOd rd /jceyiara, kcl\ koXoqs dv eiyev* vvv he 
 25 ovSeiepa 0I0L re' ovre yap (ppovLfxov ovt6 dcppova 
 hvvarol TroLrjaaLy ttolovctl Se tovto o tl dv tv^cocfl. 
 
 IV. KP. Tavra puev or) ovtcds e^eVaT rdSe Se, E 
 00 XcD/cpares, elire llol. dpd ye arj iuov 
 
 Yourfriendsare ^ \ m \, \ 1 \ , 
 
 willing to run the TTpOLLTldel KCLL TCOV aXXcOV eTTLTTjOeLCOV, LL1], 
 risk of saving you; , , f 
 
 indeed the risk is eav CTU €VU€V0€ eEeXUTJS, 01 GVKO<baVTCLL 
 
 b "»- c . , g . 4 c V T „ « 
 
 5 rjjJLLV irpayfiara nrape^coaLV ere evuevoe 
 
 e/acXeyfracTLV, Kal dvayKaa0co/jLev rj Kal nraaav ty)v 
 over iav diroftaXelv rj crvyyd ^pr/para, rj ical aXXo tl 
 7T/oo? tovtols iraOelv ; el yap tl tolovtov \ (j)o/3eL y eaaov 45 
 avTO yaipeLV rjpLeh yap ttov hiKaLoL iajmev crdaavTes 
 
 10 ere KLvSvveveLV tovtov tov klvSvvov /cai, edv Serj, eTi 
 tovtov fjiel^co. dXX* ifiol ireiQov real fir) aXXcos iroieL. 
 
 Sfl. Kal TavTa nrpopbrjOovfiaL, co l^piToov, Kal 
 dXXa TroXXd. 
 
 KP. yirjTe tolvvv TavTa <fio/3ov' «a\ yap ovSe 
 
 15 7roXu TapyvpLOV io~TLV, o 6e\ovGL \a(36vTe$ TLves 
 crcoaal ae koX e^ayayelv evOevSe. eireLTa ov% opds 
 tovtov^ tov? o-vfcocj)dvTa<? a5? evTeXels, Kal ovSev dv 
 SeoL e7r ai>TOV<; 7roXXov apyvpLov ; aol Se virdpyeL puev 
 Ta e/Jid XprjpLaTa, <^9 iyou olfiaL, iicavd' eireLTa fcal et tl B 
 
 20 epiov K^hofievo^ ov/c oleL Selv dvaXia/ceLv Tafia, %evou 
 ovtol evOdSe €toljulol dvaXla/ceLV eh Be kol Ke/co/xL/cev 
 eV avTO tovto apyvpLov i/cavov, Xifijiia? 6 ®r](3alos' 
 
V45E 
 
 KPITHN. 
 
 5 
 
 eroifJLOs he Kai Ke/3?7? Kai aXXoi rroXXol irdvv. ware, 
 orrep Xeyco, firjre ravra (fioftov/jbevos drTOKajXTj^ aavrov 
 atoaai, fu,TjT€ } o eXeyes iv rco StKaarrjptcpy ova^epes aoi 25 
 yeveaBco, ort ovk dv €%ot,<; e^eXOoov 0 rt XPP 0 °' ( ^ VT< P' 
 rroXXa^ov fiev yap Kai dXXoae, oiroi dv d(j)tfcrj ; dya- 
 C rrrjaovai ae' edv he fiovXrj eh ©erraXcav levat, elcrlv 
 i/Jiol i/cel %evoi> 01 ae rrepl ttoXXov rroLrjaovrac teal 
 dacj^dXecdv aoi rrape^ovrai,, ware ae fjL7]Seva Xvrrelv 30 
 rcZv Kara SerraXiav. 
 
 V. v Ert Se, 00 Xdb/cpares, ovSe Si'/caiov fiot SoKeh 
 eiri^eipelv 7rpdy[ia } aavrov rrpohovvat, 
 
 5 «- v /\f> \ « / <> \ Besides it is 
 
 egcv acourjvai' tcai roiavra arrevoets rrepi wrong, even cow- 
 
 \ / * t/ * \ < s /l ardly,todiewhen • 
 
 aavrov yeveauai> airep av Kai 01 eyopoi you might live. 
 
 , , v „ v ^ Think of your 
 
 gov arrevaaiev re tcai earrevaav ae oca- children and your 5 
 
 /1 rs r\ t \ c v / \ fiends: we shall 
 
 (bdeCpaC pOvXoLLei'OL. 77009 Oe TOVTOC? Kai be branded as 
 
 •\ f > v . cowards for our 
 
 TOU9 Viels TOf9 aaVTOV eilOLye OOfCeiS 7TQ0- share in this whole 
 
 D StSovat, ou9 crofc e£6v Kai eK6pey\raL Kai 
 
 eK-rraihevaai ol^rjaec KaraXnrccv, Kai to gov fjuepos, o 
 
 TL dv TV^COGL, TOVTO TTpd^OVGlV* TeV^OVTat $6, 0$9 TO IO 
 
 66/CC9, tolovtcdv oldrrep etcoOev ylyveaQai iv rats opepa- 
 viais rrepl tovs 6p<fiavov$. rj yap ov %pr) rvoieladai 
 rralhas, rj ^vvhiaraXatTrcopelv Kai rpecpovra Kai rrai- 
 hevovra' av he fioi BoKeh ra paOv/xorara aipeladat' 
 %pr) Se, arrep dv dvrjp dyaObs Kai dvSpeto? eXoiro, 15 
 ravra alpelaQai, (f>daKovrd ye Sr) dperrjs Std rravros 
 rod filov erriixeXeladaL* <W9 eycoye Kai vrrep gov Kai 
 E vrrep rjfjbwv tojv ggov errirrjSeicov aiGyyvoixai, fi)) So^rj 
 dirav ro Trpay/na to nrepl ere dvavhpia tivl rj) 
 rjfieTepa 7reirpd^6aL y koi rj elVoSo9 r?;9 SUrj? e& to 20 
 hiKaGrrjpiov W9 eiarjXdes e^ov p>rj elaeXdeiv, Kai avrbs 
 6 dycov T/79 oY/c?79 cos iyevero, Kai to reXevTalov Srj 
 
6 TTAATH NOS V 45 e 
 
 rovrl, wairep KardyeXco? rrj? nrpd^ews, kclklcl ripl Kal 
 dvapBpia rfj r)perepa BLairefyevyepai \ r)jjbd^ Bo Kelp, oL- 46 
 
 25 ripe? ere ov^l iawcrafiev ovBe gv gclvtov, oXop re op 
 Kal Bvvarop, el n Kal fxiKpbv rjfiwp ocpeXos r)p. ravra 
 ovv y cS XooKpares, opa pr) apa tco /ca/ca> /cat alcr^pa y 
 goL re Kal r)fjup. dXXd fiovXevov, fidXXop Be ovBe 
 /3ov\evecrdai eri wpa, dXXd fie(3ov\eva6ai. pla Be 
 
 ZoftovXr'}* t^? jap eiTLovcrr}*; vvktos rravra ravra Bel 
 rreirpdyQai. el S' en irepniepovpev, dBvvarop Kal 
 oifceri olov re. dXXd rravrX rpoirco, co ScoVpare?, 
 rrelQov /not, Kal /bLrjBapdos tlXXcos iroLeL. 
 
 VI. 2H. 9 f2 <f)(Xe TLplrwp, r) rrpoQv[xla gov B 
 'Oito theoniy 7ro ^ ov dgca, el per a rivos opOorrjros eirj* 
 
 regarding W °are 6 * ^ M> ^L^COP, rOGOVrtO ^aXe7Ta)- 
 
 ls°T f not eW ioT' Te V a - GKOireiG0aL ovv XPn VP"** ^ Te 
 
 5 ' Yes '' ravra rrpanreov elre fir)' eyco ov pbvop 
 
 vvp, dXXd Kal del rocovros, olo<; rcov epa>p prjBevl 
 dXX(p 7reldeG0ai i) tc3 Xoy(p, 09 dp poi Xoyi^opepco 
 fieXriGro? <$alpr)rai t rovs Be Xoyovs, oi)? ep tg3 ep- 
 7rpoG0ep eXeyop, ov Bvpapai vvp eK^aXelp, e7reiBt} /jlol 
 
 10 rjBe rj rv^V yeyopep, dXXd G^eBop n opotoi (patpopral 
 poi, Kal tolm? aurois 7rpeG/3evco Kal npoo, ovGirep Kal C 
 rrporepop* ojp edp pr) fteXrico eyapep XeyeiP ep tco 
 rrapovn, ev Ig6l on ov pr) 001 ^vyyoiprjaa), ovS* dp 
 irXelay tg6V pvp rrapoprcop r) roop ttoXX&p Bvpapis 
 
 15 (CGirep rralBa^ r)pd$ poppoXvrrrjrai, BeGpovs Kal 8a- 
 vdrovs erriirepmovGa Kal xprjpdruiv d(j)aipeG€L$. ttco^ 
 ovp dp fjuerpLcorara GKonrolfxeOa avrd ; el rrpcorop fiep 
 rovrop rop Xoyop dp aXd ft 01 pep, op gv Xeyeis rrepl rwp 
 8o%gop, rrorepop KaXat? eXeyero eKaGrore rj ov, on Tat? 
 
 20 pev Bel rdop Bo^oop irpQGeyjziv rop povp, reus Be ov* rj D 
 
VIU7B . KPITHN. 7 
 
 iTplv fiev ifie Belv diroOvrjaiceiv tcaXcos eXeyeTO, vvv Be 
 KardSriXos a pa eyeveTo, ore clXXcos \eveKa Xoyov] eXe- 
 yeTO, rjv Be iratBid kcl\ <f)Xvapla g5? dXrjOa)*;', iiridv/jLoo 8' 
 eycoy eirLaKe^aaQaiy co KpiTcov, icoivf} pberd crov, ei ri 
 fjLOL dXXotOTepos (pavelrat, iTretBrj coBe e^eo, r) 6 avros, 25 
 zeal edaopuev yalpeiv rj ireiaopbeOa avTco, eXeyeTO Be 
 7ra)?, C09 iycpfxai, etcdcTTore clBe viro tcov olopuevcov tl 
 Xeyeiv, (Lairep vvv Br) iym eXeyov f art tcov Bo£dov y a? 
 
 01 dv6p f OTTOL Bo^d^OVGLV, BioL Tfl? fl€V 7T€pl TToWoV 
 
 E TTOLsLadai, ra? Be fir), tovto irpb<^ Bedov, (6 Kpcrcov, 3° 
 
 ov Bo/cel KaXcos croi XeyeaOac ; av yap, ocra ye rdv- 
 47 0pcoireLa, e/cro9 et tov fxeXXetv drroOvrjaKecv \ avptov, 
 tcai ovtc civ ere irapaKpovoi r) irapovaa £v/n(f)opd. 
 tTKOTret Brj' oi>x ifcavcZs Bo/cei croi Xeyeadai, ore ov 
 irdaas ^pr) ra? Sofa? roov dvOpcoirtov rt/mciVy dXXd 35 
 ra? fiev, rd<; S' ov ; tl (pys ; ravra ou^l /caXoos 
 Xeyerai ; 
 
 KP. KaXcos. 
 
 2ft. OifCOVV T<29 (lev Xp7]CTTds TL/jbdv, T<Z9 Be 7TO- 
 
 vrjpds /JLr/ ; 40 
 KP. Nat. 
 
 Sfl. ¥±pr)GTai Be 01% at tcov (fipovi/xcov, irovrjpal 
 Be at tcov deppovcov ; 
 KP. ILfcfi'.ov; 
 
 VII. SO. <E>epe 7TOJ9 a5 ra roiavra eXeyero ; 
 
 B yVfJLVCL^OfieVO^ dvrjp Kal TOVTO TTpaTTCOV 'As in gymnas- 
 
 , \ •> <n \ » / v 1 ' t ' cs > so * n ques- 
 
 TTOTepOV TCaVTOS aVOpOS eTraiVCp fCai yyoyM tions of right and 
 
 v rs / *f\ * > / ' wrong : we should 
 
 TOV VOW ITpOaeyeiy i] eVO<$ pbOVOV e/CeiVOV, regard, not the 
 
 .> * , > v * cs , 0 « opinions of the 
 
 09 aV TVyyaVT) laTpOS i] 7TaiOOTpip7]<; GUV \ many, but only 5 
 
 ^ * N ' his who knows. 
 
 KP. £z/69 fAOVOV. Otherwise that 
 
 , _ v x within us which 
 
 2.H. OvKUVV (f)0/3eltruaL yjpr) TOV? is concerned with 
 
8 TTAATHNOI VII 47 b 
 
 1 
 
 ri?ht and wrong tyoyovs ical daird^eadai Tou? eiraivovs 
 
 wili be destroyed: \ r> t \ ■> ■ N « 
 
 TOU9 TOL> 6^09 €K€LVOV ) aXka fJLr) TOVS T(jlV 
 
 10 TToWwV. 
 
 KP. A^Xa Sr/. 
 
 Sfl. Tavrr) apa avraj irparcreov Kal yv/xvacrTeov 
 Kal e&ecneov ye Kal iroreov, rj av tgS evl hoicf} too v 
 iiriardrrj Kal iiratovru, fjuaWov rj y ^vfnraaL toZ? 
 15 aWoL<?. 
 
 KP. "EcTTfc ravra. 
 
 2f2. JLlev. direiOrjaa^ Se rw ezn Aral drtjidaa^ 
 avTOV rrjv So^av Kal toi)<? iiralvom, Tifirjo-a<z he roi><; c 
 tcSj; iroWcov \6yovs Kal jxrjhev eiraiovTcov, apa ovSev 
 10 Ka/cbv ireLaerat ; 
 
 KP. II c5? yap ov\ 
 
 %Q. Tt 8' 6CTTL TO KaKOV TOVTO ] Kal 7T0C T6LP6L, 
 
 Kal eh tl tcov tov aireiQovvTo>$ ; 
 
 KP. ArjXov otl eh to acofia' tovto yap BtoWvai. 
 
 25 SO. KaXco? \eyei$. ovkovv Kal raAAa, co Kpl- 
 tcov, ovtcds, iva firj irdvTa SucofjLev, Kal 8rj Kal irepl tcov 
 SiKalcov Kal dSUcov Kal aiayp&v Kal koXoov Kal dyadcov 
 Kal KaKcov, irepl gov vvv r] /3ov\rj rjfiiv io~Tiv; iroTepov d 
 ttj tcov iroWcov 86%j) Sec rjfids eireaOat Kal cfrofielcrOaL 
 
 30 avTrjv, rj t\i tov evoSy et t/<? Igtiv eiratcop, ov Bel Kal 
 alo")(yveo~6aL Kal cf)o/3eca0ai fiaXkov rj ^vfnravTa? toz)<? 
 aWou? ; £ et fir) aKoXovOrjaofxev, 8iacf)0epovfiev eKeivo 
 Kal Xco/3rja6/jieda } o tg3 fiev hiKaicp /3e\Ttov eyiyveTo, 
 tS Se dBiKcp dircoXkvTO. rj ovhev eo~Ti tovto ; 
 
 35 KP. OlfjLat, eycoye, 00 %coKpaTe<z. 
 
 VIII. 2H. <&epe Sr} } edv to vtto tov vyieivov 
 and life would fiev fiekTiov ycyvofievov, vtto tov voaco- 
 bie. it is true, Se Sia<j)0eip6fJLevov SioXeo-cofxev nret- 
 
VIII 48B KPITHN. 9 
 
 06fJL6VOt fMTJ rf) T(OP eTTaioVTWV 86£r) f apa the many may put 
 
 a \ r rs \ ex ,/j , „ us to death: but 
 
 E pLCOTOP rjfJbLP eCTTLP OieCpUapU,ePOV CIVTOV 1 hfe is not to be r 
 
 v cw „ v „ a , , bo . u S ht at any 
 
 €(tti be 7rov tovto to aoo/xa' i] ovyi\ Price. 
 KP. Nat. 
 
 ^Ap ovv fiicorov r)fup eanv fiera fxo^Orjpov 
 /cal SiecfiOap/JLepov gw/jlcltos \ 
 
 KP. OvSa/jbdos. io 
 
 2fl. 'A\\a /-tei"' e/celpov ap rjfilv /3l(otop hie- 
 (f)0ap/jL€vov, & to dSi/cop fiep \a)/3aTai, to Se Sl/caiop - 
 oplptjo-ip ; rj <pav\oTepop rjyov/xeOa e\pai tov awfiaTO^ 3/ 3 s 
 4.8 i/celpo, o tl itot earl tojp | rjfieTepcop, irepl o r) re 
 dSi/cla /cal r) Si/caiocrvvr/ £gtlp) 15 
 
 KP. OuSa/xcS?. 
 
 2f2. 'AWa TLfjuGOTepov ; 
 
 KP. IIoXi; ye. 
 
 SO. Oi;/c apa, cS j3e\TicrTe y irdpv fifup ovtcd <f>pov- 
 TLCTTeoVj tl epovaip oi 7To\\ol r}p,d<?, aXA,' o tl 6 iiratcov 20 
 nrepl twp Si/caioop /cal dSl/ccop, 6 eh, /cal avTrj r) d\r)- 
 Oeia. 6oaT6 nrpdorop fiep TavTy ovk opOoj? elarjyel, 
 €io~r}<yov/jL€VO<; Tr)<$ tcop nroWojp S6f;r)<z &eip rjfxd^ <f>pop- 
 TL^eiv nrepl toop Si/caLcop /cal /caXwp /cal dyaO&p /cal 
 tcov evavTtcov. dWd fjuev Srj, (patrj <y dp tl<z, 0I0L re 25 
 eloiv r)ixd<s oi nroWol dnro/cTippvpai. 
 B KP. Arj\a Sr) ical tclvtcl' cpairj yap dp, (5 Sa5- 
 /epare?. 
 
 212. *A\r)0f} \eyeis. d\\\ go Oav/Jbdaie, cvtos 
 re 6 X070?, op hteXifKvOafjiep, efioiye 80/cel eTi ofioio? 30 
 elvai /cal irpoTepov' /cal Tophe av cr/conrei, el eTi fxepei 
 r)fjblp rj ov, otl ov to ^ijp irepi irXeiaTov iroirjTeop, 
 dWd to ev &P. 
 
 KP. 'AXXa [levei. 
 A. C. 3 
 
lO 
 
 TTAATftNOI 
 
 VIII 48 B 
 
 35 2ft. To Be ev Kal /ca\&)9 zeal BiKalcos ore ravrbv 
 eariv, fievei rj ov fievei ; 
 KP. Mevei. 
 
 IX. 2ft. OvKOVV €K T00V 6/JLO\oyOV/JL€VCCV TOVTO 
 
 O-/C67TT60V, irbrepov BUacov e/ue evOevBe 
 
 question we have TTeipdo~6ai €^L€Vat fir) d(f>L€VT(OV ' A0T)- C 
 to ask— is it right , * , , \ > \ v , / 
 
 or is it wrong for VCLUOV, 7] OV OUCCLLOV fCdl €(IV jl6V <pai- 
 me to make my , , - • , 9 ^ 
 
 5 escape? With the VY)TCLl CUCCLIOV, TTeipOOfieua, 61 06 firj, €(OfieV. 
 
 consequences to A , , 
 
 you or to my #9 06 (TV Xey€L<? T<Z9 0~fCeVf€t<; 7T60L T6 CLVCl- 
 children or my- , ' r 
 
 self, we are not \o)CT€G)9 YprjUaTCOV KCLl COtm tCCLl ITCUOWV 
 concerned. ^\ ,r \ , \' 9 , 
 
 Tpofyrjs, jig ft>9 aXrjdoo? ravra, (6 Kpcrcov, 
 ^iJ.2uS' cKefifiara rj roov pqBloos diroKrivvvvrodv fcal dva/3i(o- 
 
 10 aKOfievcov y av, el olol t r)aav y ovBevl %vv vop, rovrcov 
 roov ttoXXJov. r]plv B\ i7reiSrj 6 X0709 ovroos alpei, 
 fjbTj ovBev aXXo aKeirreov rj r) oirep vvv Brj eXeyojxev, 
 irbrepov BcKata irpd^ofiev Kal ^prjfiara reXovvres 
 tovtois T0Z9 ifie evdevBe egdgovaiv Kal yapira^^ /cat D 
 
 15 avrol igdyovre? re Kal e^aybfievoi, rj rjj dXrj0eia 
 dBiKVjaofiev irdvra ravra iroiovvres* kov (patvoofieOa 
 dBiKa avrd epya^bfievoi, firj ov Berj viroXoyi^eaOat 
 ovr el diToOvrjcrKeiv Bet irapafievovra^ Kal rjcrvyiav 
 ayovras, ovre aXXo briovv rrdcryeiv rrpb rov dBiKelv. 
 
 20 KP. Ka\&;9 fiev fiot BoKets Xeyecv, 00 XooKpares, 
 opa Be rl Bpodfiev. 
 
 2ft. ^ZKOTToofieVy w dyade, zcoivj), Kal eX irrj ex,ei$ 
 avriXeyetv ifiov Xeyovros, dvrlXeye, Kal crot ireicrofiaL' 
 el Be /irj, rravaai rjBrj, 00 fiaKapie, rroXXd/ci? puoi Xeycov E 
 
 25 rov avrbv Xoyov, go? xprj evOevBe aKovroov 'Adrjvalmv 
 ijxe dirievai' qo<$ iyeb irepl ttoXXov rroiovybai irelaai 
 ae, dX\d fir) aKovro^ ravra irpdrretv. opa Be Br) 
 rr/9 crKe^eoo^ rrjv dpxfjv, eav aoi iKavoos Xeyrjrai, Kal 
 
X49C KPITHN. II 
 
 49 ireipoo diroKpiveaOat \ to epcoToo/ievov, y av /jLaXccTa 
 
 KP. 'AUa Treipdcofiai. 
 
 X. SO. OvBevl rpoircp cfrafiev e/covra? dBiKr)Teov 
 elvat, rj tivI fiev dBiKrjTeov TpoTrw, tivI Be Do you stiU 
 ov ; f, ovSaftm to ye dhucelv ovTe dyaObv \^ t \^JZ 
 
 OVT€ KCikoV, o5? iroXkaKl? TffJLlV Kal iv Tc3 anodfe^ or^re- 
 
 €fjL7rpocr0ev XP° V( P (Ofio\oyij0rj ; r) iraaai wotg,™? ™vti 5 
 
 r « » « f '/) e -v f ' with evil? Think 
 
 rjfjLiv eiceivai at irpoauev ofioXoyiai ev we n before you 
 
 ~ '-v / < f 5 / answer: the ad- 
 
 TaiaoG tclls oXiyais rj/jbepat? eKKe^yfievau herents of this 
 
 5/ \'n ? tt / v -v /<> view cannot ar- 
 
 €LC LVy KCLl TTaXai, 0) ripLTCQV, apa T7]\lfCOL0€ guc with the 
 tt p» \ ?- - r^. os ^ / many, who think 
 
 avopes 7rpo? aXXrjXovs airovorj otaXeyo- otherwise.' 'I 
 
 _ '-n ' /) r « ? \ ' /cv still behevc it.' 
 
 B fievoi, eXauofiev rj/juas avTOv? ttcuocdv ovoev i 
 BiatyepovTes ; 77 iravTo? /jloXXov outgo? e^ei ioairep 
 tot€ eXeyeTo r)fuv' etTe (paalv oi iroXXol etTe /jurj, Kal 
 €lt€ Bel rjfjbds €Ti TcovBe ^aXeirooTepa irdayeiv euTe Kal 
 irpaoTepa, 6/jloo? to ye dBiKelv toj dBiKOVVTi Kal KaKov 
 Kal alary^pbv Tvyyavei ov iravTi TpoTrw ; (paixev rj ov ; i 
 KP. <3>aiiev., 
 
 2fl. OvSafjLQos apa Bel dBiKelv. 
 KP. Ov ByTa. 
 
 2fl. OvBe ahiKovyievov apa dvTaBiKelv, aS? ot 
 ttoXXoI otovTai, e7reiBrj ye ovBafioo? Bel dBiKelv. ? 
 C KP. Ov <j>aLV€Tai. 
 
 2f2. Ti Be Br) ; KaKOvpyelv Bel y co KpLTcov, rj ov ; 
 KP. Ov Bel Brjirov, do XooKpaTes. 
 SO. TV Be] dvTLKaKovpyelv KaKoos irdcryovia, 
 gj<? oi itoXXol (fracrcv, BiKaiov rj ov BUatov ; 2 
 KP. OvBafjLoos. 
 
 2ft. To yap ttov KaKoos Troielv dvOpooirovs TOV 
 dBiKelv ovBev Bta<f>epei. 
 
12 TTAATHNOI X49C 
 
 KP. y A\7]0rj Xeyeis. 
 
 30 SO. Ovre dpa dvraSucelv Set ovre kclkcos iroielv 
 ovheva dv0pa>7r(0v, ov$* av briovv rrda^r) vrr avrwv. 
 Kal Spa, co T&pirwv, ravra KaBofioXoycov, oVco9 fir) 
 rrapd Bo^av ofjboXoyfjs. olSa yap ore 6Xiyoc<; rial D 
 ravra fcal BoKel ical Botjet. oh ovv ovrco BeBoKrai 
 
 35 Kal oh fir), rovrois ovk eari icoivrj fiovXr], dXXd 
 dvdjfcrj rovrovs dXXr/Xcov Karatypoveiv, opcovra^ rd 
 aXXrjXcov fiovXev fiara. aKorrei Brj ovv Kal av ev 
 fidXa rrorepov Kotvcoveh fcal %vv8oKel aoi Kal dpyjh- 
 /jie8a evrevOev /3ov\ev6fievoi, C09 ovBeirore opdoos e^ov- 
 
 40 T09 ovre rod dBiKelv ovre rov dvraBiKelv ovre fcatcdos 
 rrdaypvra dfivveaQai dvnBpcovra tcafcoos, rj dfylaraaat 
 Kal ov KOLVcoveh t??9 dp^fj*;' ifiol fiev yap Kal irdXat E 
 ovrco Kal vvv en BoKel, aol Be et irrj aXXrj BeBoKrai, 
 Xeye Kal BIBaaKe. el 8' e/iifievets roh rrpoaOe, to 
 
 45 /xerd rovro aKove. 
 
 KP. 'AXX' ififievco re Kal ^vvBoKel fiot* dXXd 
 Xeye. 
 
 212. Aeyco Br) av to per a rovro, fidXXov S' 
 epcorco' rrorepov d av res 6fioXoyy)arj rep BiKaia ovra 
 50 7rocrjreov r) e^arrarrjreov ; 
 KP. Hotrjreov. 
 
 XI. 2^2. 'E/c rovrcov Br) dOpeu diriovres iv- 
 f And suppose 0evBe r) fiel^ fir) rrelaavre^ rr)v iroXiv \ rro- 50 
 
 the Laws of my „ « v <-» 
 
 country came repov KaKoos riva$ rzoiovfiev, Kai ravra 
 
 and accused me ,\ r/ o ~ >\ >/ \ 5 / ? 
 
 of doing them ovs rjKcara dec, f) ov ) Kai efifievofiev Ot9 
 
 wrong, what , ~ 1 * * */ 
 
 5 should i say? co fioXoyrjaa/iev oiKaioi<z ova iv r] ov ; 
 
 Should I say , „ ^ ^ , , , 
 
 they wronged iY.r. VJVK 6VC0, CO ZGOKpareS, aTTOKDL- 
 
 ™ first?> , n v * > + . , y , ~ 
 
 'Of course.' vaauai irpos o epcoras ov yap evvow, 
 Xfl. 'AXX' cSSe aKOTrei. el fxeXKovacv r)fjbtv ev- 
 
XII sod KPITHN. 13 
 
 Oevoe €LT€ d7rohiSpd(TK6iVy eXff 07rco<z Bel ovo/udcrai 
 tovto, eXOovTes ol vojulol Kal to kolvov 7-77? nroXetos 10 
 iirtaravre^ epoLVTO ' ' elire jjlol, 00 XtoKpaTes, TV ev vto 
 e^et? irotelv ; aXXo tl rj tovtw tco epyto, to eirL^eipel^y 
 13 htavoel rovs re vofiovs tfjuas diroXeaaL Kal ^vfiiraaav 
 
 TYjV TToXlV TO CTOV puepOS \ rj BoKel COL OLOV T€ 6TL €K€l- 
 
 vrjv ty)v ttoXlv eivcu, Kal pur) dvar€Tpd(j)0at, ev rj cu 15 
 yevopuevaL Sl/ccu pLrjoev la^vovcrtv, aXXa vtto lBlcdtgov 
 atcvpol re ylyvovTaL Kal hiafyOeipovTCLL tl epovpLev, 
 to YLplrtov, irpbs tclvtcl Kal aXXa TOtavTa ; TroXXd yap 
 dp T£9 €X 0L > d'XktoS re Kal prjTtop, elirelv virep tovtov 
 tov vo/jLov a7roXXvpLevov y 09 ra? Sc/cas ra? BLKaadelaas 20 
 TTpooTaTTei /cvpuas elvat. rj epov/xev irpbs avTOV$ y otl 
 C rjSUei, yap r)pbd<; r) ttoXls Kal ovk opOw ttjv Blktjv 
 eicpivev ; ravTa r) tl epovfiev ; 
 
 KP. Tavra vr) Ala, to Xto/cpare?. 
 
 XII. £fl. Tl ovv y av eXirtoatv oi vofiot' 'to 
 Sco/cpare?, r) Kal TavTa topboXoyrjTo rjpulv 
 
 \ 1 ,\ > / rs 5,/ <? ,\ 'They would 
 
 Te Kat, croc, r) epupueveLV rat? OLKaL? a £9 av reply: "The bar- 
 
 r o> > > ? ' gain was that you 
 
 rj TTOXl? OLKa^rj] et, OVV aVTtoV UaV/Jba- should obey us 
 , ' „ ,\ v r/ c 9 without any qua- 
 
 ^ocfiev XeyovTtov, lccds av enroiev otl to Hfication, as our 0 
 
 ^ , \ n f o \ ^ f ^-x' child and sIave - 
 
 ZitoKpaTeS, fJLT) UaVfJba^e Ta XeyOfieva, aXX Persuasion you 
 
 , , > ^ \ \ >/ n ~ n mi § ht brin S to 
 
 airoKpivoVy eireior\ Kat eitoua? yprjcruac bear upon us, but 
 
 „ , ~ v > / /) , / not force. 
 
 tco epcorav Te Kai arroKpLveauaL <pepe 
 I) yap, tl iyKaXajv rjfiiv Kal tj) ttoXcl eV^etpeZ? r)fia^ 
 diroXXvvaL ; ov irptoTOV fxev ae eyevvrjcra/jLev rj/jLec^ K> 
 Kal &l rjfitov eXd/JL^avev Trjv /nrfTepa gov 6 iraTrjp teal 
 i(j)VTeuaev ae ; (ppdaov ovv tovtois rj/xdov, toZ? vo/jlol$ 
 Tofc irepl toi)9 ydjjbovs, pbe^eL tl g$9 ov KaXto? eyov- 
 criv'y ov fiejM^ofJbaLy (fcairjv dv. 4 dXXa ro?9 Trepl Tr)v 
 tov yevojxevov Tpoj>rjv Te Kal TraLoelav, ev y Kal av 15 
 
14 
 
 TTAATHNOI 
 
 XII 50D 
 
 inaihevOrj^ ; q ov /ca\oo$ rrpoaerarrov rjn&v oi iirl 
 tovtois reray/Jbevou vofioi, irapayyeWovres ra> rrarpl 
 T63 <7o3 ere ev fjuovcri/cf) teal yvyuvaariKfi iraihevetv 
 /ca\<£s } <paL7]V dv. ' elev. iireihr) he iyevov re /cal E 
 
 20 il;€Tpd(f)r)<z /cal iiraihev6r]<; y ej£CM5 av elirelv irpcorov 
 fiev QJ9 ovyl r)/jLerepo<; r)crda ical e/cyovos /cal SoOXo?, 
 avros re /cal oi crol irpoyovoi ; kol el rovO" ovrcos 
 ap i% Xaov oXei elvai col to hi/caiov /cal rj/uVy ical 
 drr av rjfjLels ae im^eipa/fiev iroielv, /cal crol ravra 
 
 25 dvTiTToielv oXei hi/caiov elvai ; rj irpbs fMev dpa croi rov 
 nrarepa ov/c Xcrov rjv to hiicaiov /cal rrpbs tov heaTro- 
 rrjv, eX goi &v irvyyavev, ware, direp irdcryois, ravra 
 koX dvriiroielv, — oi!t€ icaic&s d/covovra dvrikeyeiv ovre 
 rvwro /xevov \ dvrirvirreiv ovre dWa roiavra ttoWcl' 51 
 
 30 irpb? he rrjv irarpiha dpa /cal tou9 vo/jlovs ecrrai croi) 
 ware, idv ere emyeip&\xev rjfiei^ drroWvvai hiicaiov 
 rjyovfievoi elvai, /cal av he r)fjia<; rov^ vopiovs /cal rrjv 
 irarpiha ica6* oaov hvvacrai iiri^eiprjaei^ dvrairoX- 
 \vvai, /cal cfirjerecs ravra rroicov hiicaia irpdrreiv, 6 rfj 
 
 35 d\r]9eia rfjs dperfjs irrifieXofxevo^) rj ovroos el a-o</)09, 
 wore \e\rj6ev o~e y ore fjbrjrpos re /cai irarpo^ /cal rdov 
 dXXcov Trpoyovcov diravrcov ripuoorepov iariv r) irarpl^ 
 /cal aejmvorepov /cal dyiwrepov ical iv fxei^ovi fxoipa B 
 /cal rrapd deofc /cal Trap dvdpoo7roi<; to?9 vovv eypvcri, 
 
 40 /cal ce/3ecr&ai Set /cal fiaXXov virei/ceiv /cal Ocoireveiv 
 irarpiha yaXeiTaivovcrav rj naripa, ical rj rreiQeiv i) 
 iroielv a dv /ceXevy, /cal irda^eiv, idv re irpoardrrr) 
 iraOelv, rjcrvyiav dyovra, idv re rvirreadai idv re 
 helaOai, idv re e/9 iroXefiov dyrj rpcoOrjcrofievov r) 
 
 45 diroOavov/jLevov, iroitjreov ravra, kol to 8i/cacov ovrcos 
 eyei, /cal ov^l virei/creov ovSe dva^coprjTeov ovSe Xeiir- 
 
XIII 52A KPITHN. 15 
 
 reov rrjv rdgtv, aXXd teal iv iroXefMp ical iv Si/caa- 
 C T7]pi(p /ecu iravTayov TTOiTjreov, a dv tceXevrj rj ttoXls 
 
 KCli Tj TTCLTpiS, fj 7T6L06LV CLVTrjV fj TO SUaiOV 7r€(f)VK€, 
 
 j3id%ea8ai Se oi>x octlov ovre /JLTjrepa ovre irarepa, ttoXv 50 
 Se tovtcov ere tjttov ttjv TrarptSa'/ tl (^fjaofxev 7rpo? 
 Tavra, (5 Kplrcov] dXr)0rj XeyeLV toi)? vofiovs fj ov\ 
 KP. "E/jLoiye So/cel. 
 
 XIII. sa ' ^Koiret tolvvv, go S&WpaTe?/ <f>alev 
 dv Igcds oi vo/jlol, 1 el rjfiel^ Tavra dXrjdfj 
 
 •\ f tr >c>/ f«s rs To remain in 
 
 XeyofJLev, otl ov oacaia rj/xas eiri^etpei^ Athens is a tacit 
 
 cv ,\ ? « c« / promise to obey 
 
 opav a wv eiriyeipei^, rjpLeLS yap as us: disobedience 
 
 , , n , . ~ f would be unfilial, 
 
 yevvrjaavTes, e/cupeyavTeSy iraioevoavTe^, ungrateful and 5 
 
 ^ / ( , ^ ? / 1 ? dishonest. 
 
 IJueTaoovTes airavrcov oov olol t rjfiev 
 D /caXmv col teal rot? dXXoL<z irdaLv iroXiraL?, ofjucos 
 irpoayopevofxev tS i^ovalav ireir(ur)icevai * A.6r)vaiwv 
 tc3 fiovXofjueva), eireihdv hoKLfxaaOfj teal iSrj t<z iv Trj 
 TroXet irpdyfiaTa /cal ^/xa<? tou? vo/jlovs, c5 dv fJirj 10 
 dpea/ccofiev r)[JLel$ y e^elvai Xaj36vTa Ta avrov dirievai 
 otcol dv fiovXrjTai. teal ouSel? rjfi&v toov vo/xcov ifx- 
 7toSoov eaTLV ou'S' dirayopeveL^ edv re tis fiovXrjTai 
 v/jlcov el$ diroucLav levai, el fjurj dpecrteoLfiev ^/xefc re 
 teal rj 7roXi?, edv Te /AeTOLtcelv aXXoae eXOoov, levat 15 
 6/ceZcre, ottol dv fiovXrjTat, eyovra rd avrov. 09 S' dv 
 E vfiwv TTapapbeivr), opoov ov Tpoirov fjfjLels Ta? Te hlicas 
 hiKa^ofxev koX T&XXa ttjv ttoXcv 8i0LK0V{i€v,r}8r] cfca/juev 
 tovtov oo/jboXoyrjKevaL epyu) rjfjblv d dv ?;/xe?9 /ceXevco- 
 fiev TTOLrjaetv TO/vTa y teal tov pbrj ireiOofxevov rpL^fj 20 
 (f>a/jbev dSttcelv, otl Te yevvijTais ovaiv tj/jllv ov irelOe- 
 TaL, teal otl TpofavcL, koX otl ofioXoyrjcras r]plv irel- 
 deadaL ovre ireLQeTaL ovre ireiOeL f]fjbd^, el fjurj tcaXw? 
 52 tl iroiovfiev' irpoTLdevrcov \ tj/jloov /cal ov/c dyplcos eiTL- 
 
l5 TTAATHNOI XIII 52A 
 
 55 rarrovrcov iroueiv a dp KeXevcopiep, aXXd i(f)tevTtoP 
 Svolp Odrepa, rj irelOetp r/pbas rj irotelv, tovtcop ov- 
 herepa iroiel. 
 
 XIV. Tavrais hrj (papuep Kal ere, ^ooKpaTes, reus 
 
 In your case aLTiat ^ £ve%€a6ai y €L7T€p TTOirjGeiS a ilTL- 
 gahi7sp S aVdcuIar V06 ^) Kal V KLO " Ta -^OrjPaltoP <T€, aXX' 
 
 h y as in Kv/d n more ip T0 ^ ^TuaTil! €L OVP ijto €L7TOlfJLL' 
 
 5 thSThJn you! rl 817 ; &r»5 & /aou Strata kclOcltt- 
 
 tHTyt rin n\iht TOtt*f> X^T€?, ^ ^ TO*9 /*&U<TTa 
 iir^athe^^hTn 'AflrjPaltoP ijOO ttUTO?? to pLoXoyj] Kto<? TVJ- 
 
 ydpto ravrrjv rrjv opLoXoytap. (f)alep (yap 
 av on t go Sft)/cpaT€?, pueydXa rjfiiv tovtcov T€Kfxrjpid B 
 
 o 6&TIV, otl aoi Kal rjpbels r) peaKOpuep Kal r) iroXis' ov 
 yap dp 7T0T6 TtoP aXXcop ' KQi)paitoP dirdpTcop 8ca- 
 (f>€p6pTto<z ip avTrj 67reS^/iei9, el purj aoi Sia<fiep6pTG)<z 
 r}peo~fcep, Kal out iirl Oecoplap ttoottot €K ttjs 7roXetos 
 e£r}\0e<> 9 ovTe aXXocre ovSa/jLoce, el purj ttol gt paTev- 
 
 5 cropbepos, ovTe aXXrjp diroSr/pLLap eTrocrjaco nrtoiroTe, 
 toairep ol dXXoi dp0pto7roi> ov& iiriQvpula o~e dXXr}$ 
 7roXeco<; ovSe aXXcop poputov eXa/3ep elSevac, aXXd rffiel^ 
 cot LKapol rjpbep Kal rj r)pLeTepa 7roX£9 # ovtco a<p6SpaC 
 r)p,d<; ypov, Kal topboXoyei? Kaff rjpbd? 7roXLTevcrea0aL } 
 
 0 tcl T6 dXXa Kal 7ral8as ip avTy iiroL^aco^ cos dpeaKov- 
 (7779 croc t?;9 TToXeoos. €tl tolpvp iv avTjj Tjj Slktj igrjp 
 gol (j>vyrjs TtpLr/o-aaOaL, el ifiovXov, Kal oirep vvp 
 aKOvar)? T779 7roXea)9 eirixeipets, tot€ efcovarj^ iroirj- 
 aai. av Se tote pbep eKaXXtoiri^ov G09 ovk dyapaKTwp, 
 
 5 el Seoi TeQpdpai ere, aXXd r/pov, 009 ec^rjaOa, irpo t^9 
 (f)vyr)$ OdvaTOP* vvp Be ovt iKeipov? tovs Xoyovs ala- 
 yypei y ovt€ rjpLtoP toop popuojp ipTpeiret, eiriyeipwp 
 hiafyQelpai) irpaTTei^ re direp dp ScOXo9 (pavXoTaTos D 
 
XV 53 B KPITflN 17 
 
 TTpd^etev, airohihpaaiceiv emyeipSiV rrapa ra? %vv6r)- 
 icas re /cal ra? ofioXoylas, tca(? a? rf/jbiv Ijvvedov 3 
 iroXireveaQai, Trpcorov /xev ovv rjfilv rovr avro airo- 
 fepevaty el aXrjOrj Xeyo/xev cf>dcr/covre<; ere cofioXoyrjfcevai 
 iroXtrevecrOai /caG* r}p,d<; epya), aW' ov Xoyqy, rj ov/c 
 d\r)6r}. } rl <f)Q)fjL€v tt/oo? ravra, do Kplrcov; aXXo ri 
 rj 6/jLoXoydo/nev; 3 
 
 KP. 'Avdy/cr), £ Xoo/cpares. 
 
 '"AXXo ri ovv 9 av cpatev ' rj %vv6r)/ca<; ras 
 tt/509 rjfjLds avToij<z /cal opLoXoylas 7rapaf3alveL$ y ov% 
 E vrrb dvdy/crjs bjJLoXoyrjcras ovSe dirarrjOels ovSe ev 
 6\Ly(p XP° V( P dvay/cacrOels fiovXevaacrOai, d\X* ev 4 
 erecnv ifiSofjLrjKOVTdy iv 0I9 e£fjv croi amevaiy el /ur) 
 rjpeaicofjbev rmels fjurjcje Sl/caiac ecpalvovro croi at 6fio- 
 Xoytat elvai ; av Se ovre Aa/ceBatfiova irporjpov ovre 
 Kprjrrjv, a? Srj e/cdarore cjyfjs evvofietaOat, ovre d'XXrjv 
 ovhefitav tgqv * EXXrjvtScov iroXecov ovBe rcSv /3ap/3api- 4 
 53 K&Vy I dXXa eXarrco e£ avrrjs drreBrj/jirjaa^ rj ol ^coXot 
 re fcal rvcp>Xol ical ol aXXot avdrri^poC ovrco cot 8ta- 
 cpepovrcos ro3v aXXo)v 'A0r)vatcov rjpea/cev r) iroXts re 
 ical rjfiets ol vofJLOt BfjXov on' rtvi yap av iro\t^ 
 dpea/cot dvev v6/j,cov ; vvv Be Brj ov/c ifjufievet^ ro£? 5 
 d)/jboXoyr]/jL€VOL<;'y idv rjfjuv ye rretOrj, a> Hoo/cpare?' /cal 
 ov /carayeXacrTos ye eaet e/c rrj<; iroXew^ i^eXOaiv. 
 
 XV. Xfco7rei> yap Brf, ravra Trapaftd? /cal e£a- 
 fiaprdvcDV n rovroov rl dyaOov epydaei 
 
 v * v , * f v B y making 
 
 B aavrov rj rovs eirfflrjoeiovs tou9 cravrov; your escape, you 
 
 tt \ \ * , , t , wiU c . en J dan A s e J r 
 
 on uev yap iciv ovv ever oven ye crov ol em- yourfnends. And 
 
 ' 9 f v whither will you 
 
 rwoeioc icai avroi (bevyeiv /cat arepriurjvaL flee? Wherever 5 
 
 r> 1 \ \ » / > f yOU sus Pi c ' on 
 
 rm 7ro\eft)9 V rriv ovenav airoXeaat, oye- andridicuieawait 
 
 if' /v y 0U Your chil- 
 
 hov n tjrjXov' avro? 8e irpdorov fjuev edv dren too will suf- 
 
18 TTAATHNOS XV 53 b 
 
 fer more by your el$ TCOV iyyVTard TLVCL TToXecOV eX0r)$, rj 
 
 escape than by , A - , , 4 
 
 your death. v9r)pa%e r) Meyapabe — evvojutovvTat yap 
 
 to d/jtcpoTepat — TroXefuos rjgets, co Xoo/cpares, rfj tovtcov 
 TroXtTetq, fcal ocrotirep /erjBovTat tcov avTcov iroXecov, 
 v7ro(3\e^ovTaL o~e BtacpOopea r)yov/jtevot tcov vo/jlcov, 
 real /3e/3aLcbaret$ Tots 8t/eao~Tat$ rrjv Bogav, &are Bo/cetv 
 opdws rrjv Bt/erjv Bt/edaat* ootvs yap vo/jlcov BtaefiOo- c 
 
 15 pevs io~Tiv, crcfioBpa irov Bo^etev dv vecov ye /eat dvorj- 
 tcov dv0p(t)7T(Dv 8ta<fi0opev<; etvat. irovepov ovv epev^et 
 Ta? re evvo/utov/jtevas 7roXets ko\ tcov dvBpcov tovs 
 KoerfjLtcordrov^', /eat tovto ttolovvtl dpa a£tov croi %rjv 
 earac; rj 7rXrj crtda ets tovtols /eat dvatayvvTrjaets Bta- 
 
 20 Xeyoptevos — Ttvas Xoyovs, co Xoo/epare<; ; r) ovairep 
 evOdBe, cos r) dperr) /cat r) Bt/eatocrvvrj ifKeiarov dgtov 
 tols dvOpcoirots zeal rd vopufxa /cat ot voptot ; /eat ov/e 
 otet da^rjfjbov dv c\>avelaQat to tov Xco/epaTovs irpdy- d 
 /jta; oiecrdai ye XP 7 !* * K ^ v tovtcov tcov toitcov 
 
 25 anrapels, rj^ets he els ®eTTaXtav irapd tovs %evovs 
 tovs K.ptTcovos' e/eet yap Br) irXelcrTr) dWa^ta ical 
 d/eoXacrla, /eat tacos dv r)Becos crov d/eovotev, cos yeXotcos 
 e/c tov Becr/jtcoTr/ptov direBtBpaa/ees G/eevr)v Te Ttva 
 TreptOe/jtevos rj BtcpOepav Xaffcvv rj aXXa ola Brj elcoOa- 
 
 30 crtv ivo-feevd%ecr0at oi d7roBtBpdcr/covT€S, /eat to cryrj/xa 
 to aavTov fieTaXXd^as' 0Tt he yepcov dvrjp a/xt/epov 
 yjpovov tco /?/&> Xotirov ovtos, cos to el/eos, eToX/jtrjaas E 
 ovtcos alaypcos eirtOv/jtetv £fjv, voptovs tovs fieytcrTOVs 
 irapafids, ovBels 09 epel) tacos, dv fjtrj Ttva XvTrfjs' el 
 
 35 Be fir), d/eovcret, co %co/epaTes f iroXXd ical dvagta crav- 
 tov. virepyofxevos Br) fitcoaet irdvTa^ dvQpcoirovs zeal 
 BovXevcov' Tt irotdov rj evcoxovfjtevo? ev %eTTaXta, 
 wairep eiri Behrvov diroBeBr/jxriKchs els ©eTTaXtav ; 
 
XVI 54D KPITflN l 9 
 
 Xoyot Be ifceivot oi irepl BtKatoavvrj*; re Kal tt/9 d'XXr)? 
 54aperr)<; ttov rjfiip \ eaovrat; dXXd Sr) r&v iratBcov 4 o 
 €P€fca /3ovXet £r)v, ha avrov? £k6 ptyrj? /cal iratBevarjs. 
 rt Be; et9 ®erraXtav avrov? dyayoov Ope-^ret? re /cal 
 iratBevaet?, %evov<$ irotrjaa?, ha /cal rovro diroXavaco- 
 (Tiv; fj rovro fiev ov, avrov Be rpecfro/utevot gov ^oovto? 
 fieXrtov Opeyfrovrat /cal iratBevaovrat, firj gvvovro? gov 45 
 avrol?\ oi yap eirtrrjBetot oi crol eTrtfieXr/crovrat avroov. 
 rrorepov edv eh ®erraXtav dwohrjfjLrjarj^^ errtp^eX^aov- 
 rat, edv Se eh "AtBov d7ro8r)/j,?jo~r}$ f ovy/l eirtfJbeXr)- 
 B aovrat ; etirep ye rt b'cfreXos avroov eartv roov gol 
 (fraa/covrcov e7rtrr)Setoov etvat, olecrQal ye XPV* 50 
 
 XVI. 'AW', go ^co/cpares, rretOopbevo? r^xlv rot? 
 crot? rpo<pevat /nrjre iratBa? irepl irXetovo? 
 
 \ o « t v A ^ v It is well for 
 
 rrotov fxrjre to tfiv firjre aXXo fjtrjbev rrpo you to die now, in 
 
 ~ ^ / rz 1 <•/ A 5. k /i \ v view both of this 
 TOV OL/CaiOV, LVa €t? AiOOV eXucoV €^7)? present world and 
 / ~ » ^ 1 /i « » * « °f tne next. Do 
 
 rravra ravra airoXoyrjaaauat rot? e/cec not let crito per- 5 
 
 v 4 »/ \ > /) / 5. • / suade y° u -" 
 
 apxpvciv ovre yap evuaoe crot cpatverat 
 
 ravra rrpdrrovrt dfjtetvov etvat ovBe BtKatorepov ovBe 
 
 ocrtobrepov, ovBe aXXcp roov croov ovBevt, ovre e/celcre 
 
 d<j>L/co/jLevG) d/jtetvov ear at. dXXd vvv fiev TjBtKrj/utevo? 
 
 C arret, edv dirty*;, ovy^ vcj> rjfjioov rwv vo/icov dXXd viro 10 
 dvOpooiroov* edv Be e^eXOrj? ovrco? ala^poo? dvraBt- 
 Krjaa? re Kal dvrt/ca/covpyr)o~a$, rd? a avrov SfioXo- 
 yta? re ical %vv6r)Ka? rd? nrpo? r)p<d? irapajid? /cal 
 /ca/cd epyaadfievo? rovrov? 01)9 r]Ktara eBet, aavrov re 
 /cal (}>lXov? Kal irarptBa ical tffjtd?, yfjtet? re aot %a\e- 15 
 iravovjjbev £a5zm, Kal i/cet oi tffierepot dBeXcf>ol oi ev 
 "AtBov vofjtot ov/c evfjtevoos ae viroBe^ovrat, etBores ort 
 Kal rjfjtds eVe^et/o^o-a? diroXeaat ro o~6v /xe/009. a\Xa 
 
 D fir} ae iretarj Kptrcov irotetv a Xeyet fiaXXov rj rjfieh' 
 
20 TTAATHNOI XVII 54 D 
 
 XVII. Tavra, 00 <f)t\,€ eralpe KpiTCDv, ev cade 
 
 This, Crito, is OTl ijOO SoKOQ CIK0V61V, obo~7T€p 01 KOpvftciV- 
 
 what I seem to „ , „ ~ „ , , v 
 
 hear them saying. TLO0VT6S TOOV av\O0V OOKOVCTlV (IK0V61V, KCll 
 
 Have you any- , , v r/ f , v , ^ , 
 
 thing more to €V 6fJL0l CLVTTJ T) Tf^Tj TOVTOOV TOOV AOJOOV 
 ur°"e?' 'No- 
 
 _ thing.' 'Then BoilBel KOI 7T0L6L LIT) SvvaaBai TOOV oXkoOV 
 
 5 let us act as God ^ ^ v „ £ ' f , y m , v 
 
 directs. CIK0V61V dWa L<JUL, OGO, J6 T(l VVV €fJLOl 
 
 Sokovvtcl, iav A €7779 7rapd TavTa, fjLaT7)v ipels. o/jlgos 
 
 fieVTOl €1 Tl Ol€L irX&OV 7T017](T6LV \£y€. 
 
 KP. 'A\V, co %ooKpaT€$, ovk c)/co Xeyeiv. 
 
 10 2fi. "E<Z TOIVVV, 00 K.piT00V, KOI TTpaTTOOfieV TCLVTT), E 
 
 eireihr] tclvttj 6 6e6<> vcbrjyeiTav. 
 
NOTES. 
 
 KptTcov [i] ircpl irpaKTcov. tJGikos] In the MSS of Plato each 
 dialogue generally has two or even three titles : the Bodleian MS for 
 example denotes the other three members of the first Tetralogy by 
 the names ~Etvdv<ppwv rj irepl baLov. ireLpacrrtKos, 'AiroKoyla ^WKp&rovs. 
 7)8lk6s, Qaiduw rj irepl xpvxvs- ^df-Kos. In each case only the first Of 
 these titles dates from Plato, who generally (but not always) named 
 the dialogue after one of the characters appearing in it. The second 
 title was added by Thrasylus, a rhetorician and literary critic who 
 flourished about the Christian era: it is intended to explain the sub- 
 ject treated of in the dialogue. It is not clear whether the third 
 title was added, as Grote believes (Plato Vol. i. p. 160), by 
 Thrasylus, or by Diogenes Laertius either on his own responsibility 
 or in obedience to some other authority (see Diog. Laert. in. 49) ; 
 at all events it is meant to indicate the formal scope of the dialogue 
 — whether a dialogue of exposition {vcprjyriTiKds, of which tjOikos is a 
 subdivision), or a dialogue of search (fyrrjTiKos). Here the Crito 
 is correctly described as an ethical dialogue dealing with a question 
 of duty (irepl irpaKreov: cf. 46 B (TKOireladai cvv XPV yiu-as e'ire ravra 
 TrpaKTe'ov el're /jltj) — viz. is it right to save one's life by breaking 
 the law? 
 
 Crito was one of Socrates' oldest and most attached friends (Apol. 
 33 D, Phaedo 115 A foil.). He appears to have been rich and not 
 indisposed to make more money (Euthyd. 304 c). The fact that he 
 had stood surety for Socrates after the trial (Phaedo 1 1 5 d) increased 
 his personal danger if Socrates should escape from prison, and 
 reveals in a yet stronger light his devotion to his friend : see note 
 cn 45 D. " Plato's picture of Crito is as of a sensible and kindly 
 man of the world, looking upon life from the point of view of an 
 honest Athenian gentleman, but without any capacity for philo- 
 sophy". — Archer-Hind's Phaedo p. 42. 
 
 The scene is in the prison, just before daybreak. 
 
22 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 i 43 a 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Crito warns Socrates that the ship is on its way back from Delos, 
 and will arrive to-day. 
 43 A l» T-nviKaSe = ' at this hour ' )( r^viita 'at that hour': so rotoade 
 = ' of this sort ' )( ro?os 'of that sort'. The distinction is like that 
 between tide and ouros. rrjvLKa seems to have been originally a Doric 
 adverb (rrjyos is Doric for e/cetVos) : the suffix reappears in avT-ifca. 
 
 2. irpw. Socrates is not surprised to see Crito, for we learn 
 from the Phaedo (59 D, cf. Xen. Mem. IV. 8. 2) that he was daily visited 
 by his friends during the interval between his condemnation and his 
 death: but he is surprised to see him so early. The prison was 
 generally opened somewhat later (aveyryero yap ov irpq Phaed. 1. c). 
 irpw and not irpwt is the correct Attic form of this word. The 
 Bodleian has Trpui. 
 
 3. irdvv yXv ovv = 'imo, valde quidem' (Gobel). fxev odi> is cor- 
 rective : see on Apol. 26 B and cf. infra 44 B droirov to evvirviov, c3 
 Scu/cpares. ^vapyks fikv o$v. 
 
 4. mjvCKa ji.dA.i<rTa. irrjviKa means 'at what precise time?' irore 
 only 'at what time?' //dWra makes the question more vague: 
 'About what o'clock is it?' So tL yudXtcrra; = quid potissimum? 
 Gorg. 448 D. 
 
 5. 6p6pos Pa8vs='just before daybreak': so Prot. 310 A %n 
 (3adeos &pdpou, Ar. Vesp. 216 dXXd vvv 6p6 pos ftaOvs. 6p0pos 
 is the morning twilight, and (3advs implies that it was more dark 
 than light : cf. the expressions ftadeia *>u£, (3adeia eairtpa. 
 
 6. Qg.v\l6%o> oirws. Stallbaum quotes Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 20 6av- 
 fxa^oj odv 6 it (as irork eireiad-qaav 'AdyvcuoL kt\. The idiom means 
 1 1 wonder how it was that etc.': davjuafa ei would mean 'I wonder 
 that'. Infra <roi — vira.KOvcr<u = 'to let you in': biraKoveiv is often 
 used of answering the door: cf. Phaed. 59 e 6 Ovpupds tiawep eludet 
 vTaKoveiv and 6 viraKovaas of the porter in Xen. Symp. 1. 11. 
 
 8. 8id to iroMdias Scvpo <)>oiTdv. Socrates' friends generally 
 met in the dLKa<jT7]piov, which adjoined the prison (Phaed. 59 d), 
 and waited till the prison was opened. 
 
 9. €vqp , y£rr]Tai. Where initial €v~ or oi~ precede a vowel in 
 Attic verbs, " that vowel, and not the initial diphthong, receives the 
 augment. Thus — evrjyyeXitfiiiTji', evripytrovv, evwdwdrjv, evdopKovv" 
 (Rutherford, New Phrynichus, p. 245). "rt is equivalent to evep- 
 
i 43 b 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 2 3 
 
 yeciav nvd (a tip)" Dyer. kclI — Kal above is 'and also.' [B and the 
 editors 1 , except Krai, read euepyer7?rai.] 
 
 12. eirwiicws iraXai = ' some little time '. Theaet. 142 A dpn — 
 17 7ra\cu e£ dypov ; 'Extet/ccDs irdXat. 
 
 13. dra. On elra indignabundum see Apol. 28 B (eW ovk 43 p, 
 alvxvvu ;) and my note there. For elra followed by 7rtDs cf. (with 
 Stallbaum) Eur. Iph. Aul. 894 Kara irQs <ptpwv ye dtXrov ovk e/xol 
 
 15. ov jxd tov Aia ktX. = 'no! Socrates, believe me, I could 
 wish that I myself were not so sleepless and sorrowful '. ov does 
 not anticipate the following ovde 1 in oi;5' dv avros (ne ipse quidem), 
 but is part of Crito's reply to Socrates' question, since elra — TrapaKa- 
 dyjaai — ixp^ tvdus eireyetpal ^ue, dXXd iat) aiyrj irapaKadrjvdai. For the 
 displacement of re Stallbaum compares Phaed. 94 D rd re /card tt)v 
 yvfjLPaa-TiKTjv /cat rty larpLK-qv. Wohlrab takes ov as merely antici- 
 patory of the following negative : I agree with Gobel. 
 
 17. ctXXd Kal crov — 0avjjid£<»> sc. just as you were lately sur- 
 prised, supra 43 A davpudfa onus kt\. For davfxdfa with gen. see 
 Goodwin's Greek Grammar p. 222. Cron on the other hand takes 
 dXXd Kal as = ' but furthermore ', while Gobel connects Kal dav^a-fa 
 with Kal ovk -rjyeipov in the next line — ' both — and \ 
 
 18. ovk rpycipov. The rest of Crito's reply to Socrates' tt&s ovk 
 evOvs iwriyeLpds jme /crX. By using the conjunctive dtdyrjs where at 
 first sight we should expect the optative didyots in the next line, 
 Crito contrives to indicate that he still wishes Socrates ws ^/6Vra 
 didyeivl cf. Rep. V. 472 C 7rapadeLyfjLaros dpa eVe/ca — e frrjTov fiev 
 avro re diKaioo~vi>r)V olov eari — tva — duayKa^w/xeda Kal irepl TjfxQv 
 avTuv 6fjLo\oyeii>. In Apol. 40 D Socrates declares that nothing is 
 anuvov Kal rjdiov than sound dreamless sleep. 
 
 19. kq.1 — (xev 81) — KaC= 4 yes, and': so also Kal fxh dr) Kal — ye 
 in Rep. v. 464 b. 
 
 20. T]v8ai|x6vt<ra tov Tpoirov. Inscriptions of the age of Plato 
 shew that verbs beginning with eu- regularly had an augment in the 
 secondary tenses : see Rutherford New Phryn. 244 and Meisterhans, 
 Grammatik der Attischen Inschriften 78. Here the MSS and edd. 
 (except Krai) read evbai^bvLoa. On the genitive with evdaifiovlfcip 
 compare Goodwin's Greek Grammar p. 224: and for the sentiment 
 
 1 By "the editors" I mean Cron, Schanz, Wohlrab, Gobel and Krai: see 
 Pretace. 
 
2 4 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 i 43 i* 
 
 Phaed. 58 E evdal/jLOjv yap julol avr\p ecpaiveTO — Kal tov rpoirov Kal 
 tQv \6yuv. 
 
 21. cos paSicos i.q. 6'rt ovtu padicos (Cron). 
 24. ttjXikovtov 6'vTa. Socrates was seventy years of age: 
 v. infra 52 E. 
 
 C 26. aXCcTKOVTcu €V= 'are overtaken by' (Church). In this sense 
 aXlcFKeadaL more often takes the dative without ev. 
 
 ov8€v — eiriXvercu — to jj.t] ovy\ cvyavaKT€iv = ' in no way saves 
 them from being indignant '. Verbs of hindering, if negative them- 
 selves, are regularly followed by /ult) ov with the infinitive, which may 
 or may not have the article. Goodwin MT. 198 foil. With the 
 present example compare Rep. I. 354 B ovk aireaxoMv to p.7) ovk — 
 eXdelv and Aesch. Prom. 918 ovdev yap ai/Tcp raCr' eirapK^aei to /jltj 
 ov ireaelv a'rt^ws kt\. Whitelaw (Transactions of the Cambridge 
 Philological Society ill. 1, p. 41 foil.) endeavours, I think with 
 success, to prove that both negatives have a value, the infinitive 
 being consecutive. Thus while eKiokvaev i/xe p.7) elirelv^ 'he hindered 
 me, so that I did not speak', ovk eKukvcrev ifxe pLrj ovk ei7re2V = 'he did 
 not hinder me, so that I did not refrain-from-speaking ' i.e. keep 
 silence {ovk elweiv). 
 
 29. dXXd ti 8ij. aXXd reverts to 43 A tI TrjviKade d</>tfcu, c3 
 KpLTuv ; on 7rpq> v. note ibid. 
 
 34. Iv tois PapuTcvra. Note the climax : x a ^ €7r V v — X°^ G7r 7iv 
 Kal (3ap eiav — ev tols (BapvTaTa. The phrase ev toXs adds emphasis 
 to the superlative. When occurring with the superlative of adjectives, 
 it is best explained by supplying a fresh superlative to agree with 
 the article: this superlative is sometimes expressed, e.g. Cratyl. 
 427 E 0 5t) 6ok€l ev tols fxeylcrTOLS \xeyLGTov elvai (so the best MSS, 
 but Schanz rejects fieyiaTois) : compare also the kindred expression 
 in Symp. 195 e ev jULaXaKWT&Tois tQv pLaXaKcoT&Tiov. When as here 
 the phrase is linked to an adverb, we must repeat the superlative 
 along with a participle supplied from the verb to which the adverb 
 belongs: thus ev tols (3apvTaTa av eve'yKaiiii = ev tols /3api;rara 
 <pepovo~Lp pap&rar av evtyKaLfti. In Thucydides the phrase has 
 become purely adverbial and may be used even with feminine 
 adjectives, as in the well-known ev toIs irXelo-Tai brj vrjes III. 17, 
 where see Classen's note. Compare Kiihner, Griechische Grammatik 
 II. 27. 
 
 35. rCva TavTT]v; sc. fptpwv d</>t£cu. r\ is the Latin an? See 
 my note on Apol. 26 B. The annual mission to Delos, during 
 
I 43 d 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 2 5 
 
 which no criminal was put to death at Athens, had begun the day 
 before Socrates' trial, when the priest of Apollo decorated the bow 
 of the vessel with garlands. On this occasion the boat was absent 
 thirty days. The mission was intended to commemorate the de- 
 liverance of Athens under Theseus from the annual tribute of young 
 men and maidens sent to Crete : see Phaed. 58 A foil, and Xen. 
 Mem. iv. 8. 2. 
 
 36. TcGvdvai is slightly more emphatic than awoOvrjo-Keiv: see 
 on Apol. 30 C ovd' el fieWa ttoWolkls TeOvdvai, and infr. 52 c. 
 The infinitive Bv^vkziv is hardly used by good Attic prose writers, 
 airodvri(7K€Lv being used instead: but re0v7]Ka, €T€6vt)ktj are alone 
 right, never diroTidvrjKa, aireTedvrjKTj. Rutherford Babrius p. 36. 
 
 37. ov Tot 8^ a<j>iKTai = 'no, it is true that it has not arrived'. 43 d 
 80K61 |i€v fAoi Tj£eiv. So I read with the second hand in B and 
 
 most of the editors: Schanz reads doKeiv [x£v jxoi rj^ei. With dotceTv, 
 as with the Latin videri, the personal construction is generally 
 preferred: if we follow Schanz doKtiv \xkv jjlol is to be taken as an 
 infinitive used absolutely = ' in my opinion': cf. Ar. Aves 1235 
 StLvbrcLTa yap rot ir€io'6fJL€ad\ i /jloI doiceiv, and Kara tovto elvai in 
 Prot. 317 A (ey<b 5e tovtois airaGi /caret tovto elvai ov j^v/Mpepo/jiai), 
 and the common phrase ckwv elvai. The construction doKei fxev /moi 
 r£ei though rare is also allowable: see Phaed. 108 D 6 /3i'o? fioi 
 8ok€i 6 epos — Tip fi7}K€L tov \6yov ovk e^apKei, and compare (with 
 Schanz, Novae Commentationes p. 130) Menex. 236 B ore fxoi 8ok€l 
 ovveTiQei tov eiriTc.<piov \6yov : see also infra on 50 B. For \xh (after 
 hoKtl) without a following 5e — a frequent idiom in a clause with 
 dXXct, the antithesis to which is really contained in the preceding 
 negative clause — compare (with Stallbaum) Prot. 344 A ov yap elvai, 
 aXka yevevdai fiiv eaTiv kt\. 
 
 39. Xovviov. Homer Od. III. 278 Zovviov ipov—axpov 'Adrjveuv 
 (Fischer). Cape Sunium was the great landmark for seamen on the 
 South coast of Attica. 
 
 40. dyye'Xwv viz. the 7]kovt4s Tives. ayyeXoi in the sense of 
 'news' (nuntii) is not found before Polybius. e/c before ayyeXcov is 
 like e/c of the agent (conceived of as the source) after passive verbs, 
 e.g. Tim. 47 B dupydev e/c 6eQv. Wohlrab and Krai read dyye\iQv 
 with some mss: Cron, Schanz and Gobel bracket t<2v ayytXuv, on 
 the ground that dyyeXwv cannot = dyyeKiCiv, and that £k to express 
 the source must be followed by a neuter or inanimate object: but 
 the example I have cited is enough to defend the idiom. 
 
 A. C. 
 
 4 
 
2(> 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 ii 43 d 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Socrates relying on a vision declares that the ship will not 
 arrive till to-morrow. 
 
 I. Tuxtl ctyciGfj sc. e??7 = quod bene vortat: 'I pray that it may 
 be for the best'. The formula is frequent on inscriptions and 
 decrees: see Thucydides IV. 118 Bo^ev t$ orjiiy. — Aax^s et7re, rvxv 
 dyadrj rrj ' 'AQrjvaLOjp iroLeiadat rrjv e/cexap/az/. PI. Symp. 177 E 
 a'XXa tvxv dyadrj Karapx^ru QaWpos. With el raijrr} rots Otois 
 <pi\ov, ravrrj Z(ttw compare the last words of the dialogue : 
 7rpdrrojjjL€v ravrrj, eweidr} ravrri 6 debs iHprjyeirai. 
 A 5. Tirj ydp irov. This is the introductory yap (7' apa) and 
 should not be translated: see on Apol. 20 E Xaipefiuvra yap 
 tare irov. 
 
 6. vo*T€pata — r\ v\. "r) irporepaia et i) varepaia perpetuo nsu 
 de diebus dicuntur, omisso semper i)juLepa — irporepa et vare'pa de aliis 
 rebus quibuslibet repetitis, concione, proelio etc." Cobet, Variae 
 Lectiones 246. The words are often confused with one another in 
 MSS. varepaia being a virtual comparative is followed by 7). Note 
 the orthography in airoOvriGKeiv : the t is found in B here and infra 
 46 D and 48 D : inscriptions also furnish evidence to the same 
 effect: see Meisterhans, Grammatik der Attischen Inschriften 
 p. 86. 6prj(TKCj is connected with deLvu, <poi>os, Skt, han: the ending 
 -iV/cw is probably on the analogy of orep-tV/cw, dXi'cr/co^cu and the 
 like. Compare Gust. Meyer, Griech. Gr. 2 pp. 259, 451. 
 
 7. yi toi 8t|. ye" rot= ' at all events '. 
 
 oi tovtwv Kvpiot viz. ol evdeica, the board of eleven (ten ordi- 
 nary members and a ypa/mfxarevs) who had general charge of the 
 prisons and saw that the capital sentence was carried out: Phaed. 
 59 E, 1 16 B foil. 
 
 9. Tr,s €T€pas 'to-morrow' i.e. the second day )( rr)s €7tio\j(T7]s 
 or that which was just beginning. Soph. O. T. 781 rrju /xev odaau 
 ri^ipav pl6\ls Kare&xov 6 are pa 5' ICjv irfXas fMrjrpbs irarpos r' ijXey- 
 Xov. From Phaedo 59 D — E it appears that Socrates was right : 
 the boat did not arrive till the second day. 
 
 10. TavTTjs ttjs vvktos: genitive of time within which: Good- 
 win, Gk. Gr. 227. 
 
II 44 B 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 27 
 
 11. Kiv8w€v€is in the sense of 5o/ce ?s : so frequently in conver- 
 sational style. 
 
 €V Kcupw tivi 'peropportune' (Stallbaum). rts, as Cron re- 
 marks, has the effect of a litotes: cf. elxov & v TLva Xoyov Apol. 31 B. 
 
 ovk eycipcu. Not jj.7] eyeTpai, because ovk eyelpai is a single no- 
 tion: compare 43 B kclI eiriTrjd^s ae ovk ijyeipou, 
 
 13. rjv Sk 8tj rC to €Vuirviov = * but about the vision — what was 
 it?' For the order compare A^yw be 5ij tL tovto; Symp. 178 D. 
 Socrates was greatly influenced by dreams and oracles and iaclvtlkt) 
 generally: see Apol. 33 c ejmoi de tovto <bs eyu (prjfjLt irpoo-T^T<XKTn.L 
 
 VTTO TOV OeoV 7rpdTT€lV KOI €K JULaVT€LUU KOL tvVTTViwV KT\. Tile 
 
 story of this vision is also told (inaccurately) by Diogenes Laertius, 
 II. 5. 35, and referred to in Cic. de Div. I. 52. For two other ex- 
 amples see Phaed. 60 E and Diog. Laert. III. 5. In his respect for 
 divination Socrates presents the most striking contrast to Plato, 
 who places priestcraft and divination in the lowest of the three 
 classes of arts distinguished in the Politicus (290 C foil.). See on 
 this subject Nohle's excellent essay "Die Statslehre Platos in ihrer 
 geschichtlichen Entwicklung", Jena, 1880. 
 
 14. yuvrj — kclXi] koA eveiStjs. Wohlrab points out that a robe 
 of white was significant of joy : compare Legg. xil. 947 B, where 
 Plato in speaking of funerals ordains XevKrjv p.ev ttjv aToXrjv %x €LV 
 irdcrau, Bp-qvuv 5e kcll ohvpfxCov x^pls yiyveadai. So in Aeschylus 
 Pers. 301 XevKbv Tjfxap pvktos £k fieXayxwov. Probably Socrates 
 identified the vision with r} elfiapfxevri : see Phaed. 115 A e/ne de vvv 
 rjdrj KaXei, (paLrj hv ai>rjp TfayiKos, i] el jxapixe v t). 
 
 r6. Tj|iaTt kcv TpLTara) ktX. after II. IX. 363 rjixaTi kc TpiT&Tw 44 B 
 Qdi7}v epipuXov iKoifx7}v, spoken by Achilles. It is possible (as Cron 
 suggests) that the meaning of the line for Socrates lay partly in the 
 fact that Phthia was the ho??ie of Achilles: but I feel sure that 
 (rightly or wrongly) Socrates associated Qdirj with <pdia> and <pdiais, 
 and derived comfort from the epithet epifi&Xov. In Euripides' Electra 
 836 there is what seems to me a similar play upon the word $>dias. 
 Orestes has been dissecting a victim with a AupLKrj KoirLs, in the 
 presence of Aegisthus. Suddenly he lays it aside and exclaims : 
 ovXt 6'7ro;s iraaTrjpLa doLvaabfieuda, <£0iad' olvtl AcopLKrjs oiaei tls rjp.iv 
 KOTrida; With this <£0ias kottls he slays Aegisthus. I am glad to 
 find that Lambinus (as a pupil has pointed out to me) took the same 
 view of QBlriv in this passage. See also infra on 47 B line 14. 
 
 4—2 
 
2 8 NOTES ON ii 44 b 
 
 1 8. oltottov to €vvttvlov. us utottov to ivvwvLOv is an inferior 
 reading. 
 
 19. €vap-y€$ \i\v ovv 'No, it is plain 1 ' : on fikv odv (immo) v. 
 above 43 A irdvv [xkv ovv. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Crito entreats Socrates to escape and save the reputation of his 
 friend. 
 
 1. <3 8aip.dvi€ SwKpares. <S daancvLe was a favourite mode of 
 address in Athenian society. The adjective meant originally 'more 
 than human': in Homer it is generally used as an epithet of 
 reproach, in Attic, of affection coupled with remonstrance (as here), 
 or ironically. c3 /maKapie is used in the same way. Other kindred 
 expressions are (2 piXricrTe, a) dpiare, co Xtpare, t3 dav/jLaaie: the 
 three first mean 'my excellent friend' or 'my fine fellow' (ironical): 
 the last 'my dear sir' (with remonstrance). Often the precise shade 
 of meaning can only be conveyed by the tone of the voice in trans- 
 lating aloud. 
 
 2. &ri Kal vvv. The words imply that Crito had already made 
 many attempts to induce Socrates to escape : cf. infra 48 E iravaat 
 ijoT] — 7roAA<x/as fxoL \4ywi> top olvtov \6yov, a>s XPV €P04vde clkqvtuv 
 'Adyjitaiwv ifxt airiivai. 'in Kal vvv means 'even at the eleventh 
 hour': cf. Ar. Ran 1235 aXX' c37<x0' %tl Kal vvv dirbdos. For the 
 collocation of present and aorist in ireidov Kal (rd)6r)Ti cf. Gorg. 486 C 
 where the MSS read ifiol ireidov, iravaai 5' eXtyxw- 
 
 3. ov {xta = non una = ' more than one'. The Bodleian has 01)- 
 defjiia : but this can hardly be right. Crito proceeds to enumerate 
 two misfortunes : the loss of his friend and the loss of his reputation. 
 Observe that Crito thinks his reputation will suffer more if Socrates 
 remains to die than if he breaks his own pledge to the Athenian 
 people by inducing Socrates to escape : see Phaed. 115 D. In Crito's 
 judgment (and Crito here as elsewhere represents the average Athe- 
 nian gentleman of the day) it is a higher duty to serve one's friend 
 than to be true to one's country. It is this point of view which 
 Socrates combats in the sequel, as utterly fatal to the very existence 
 of the State. 
 
in 44 b PLATO'S CRITO. 29 
 
 4. x w P >LS — cl|JL£\'rj<rcu. * nave retained the reading of the 
 Bodleian, which all the recent editors have changed. x°°pk is an 
 adverb, as the balance between x^P^ ^ v and.^rt proves (see also 
 Madvig Adv. I. 369) : to regard it as a preposition makes it necessary 
 either to insert rod before <rov (as Ast does), or to change gov to rod 
 with most editors. If we follow the MSS, the construction is dWa 
 X&pls fltv (on the one hand) <e/xo6 io-nvxrov eGreprjGdai, roiotrov 
 €7rir7]5eiov — 2ti 8e kt\. £rt 5e is substituted for xwpts Be in the 
 second half of the antithesis because % W P' S ^ would require kcll 
 iroWoTs 8 0 Kelv <sc. i/ut.oL earw> to balance x w P^ earepijaOai: 
 this would be awkward, with kuriv so far removed. For x w P^ ^ v 
 followed by x w P LS ^ compare Parm. 130 B. There is however 
 much to be said for reading rou, not couf. Translate the whole 
 sentence as it stands thus: i For to me your death is more than a 
 single calamity: on the one hand, there is the loss of you, a friend 
 such as I shall never find again, and moreover many men, who do 
 not know you and me well, will think me guilty of neglect, because 
 
 I might have saved you, if I had been willing to spend money', 
 ws olos t uv is explanatory of dfjceXijo-aL. 
 
 5. €<TT€pT](r0ai. (rrepojuLcu and its kindred forms have two senses 
 in Plato as in Attic generally: either 'I am debarred from', or 
 ' I am deprived of: an example of the former meaning is Rep. vi. 
 484 C oi r(p ovri rod ovros eKacrrov eareprj/uivoL r?)<i yvcbaeojsl for 
 the latter cf. Phaed. 117 D o'iov avdpbs eraipov ecrreprjfx^uos etyv. 
 
 6. ovSeva jj/rjiroTe evprjcra) i.q. ov pbrjirore riva evprjcrco. evprjaaj 
 is of course future, ov jmr) with the future indicative (rare), or (far 
 more often) the aorist conjunctive (cf. infr. 46 C ov (xt) gol ^vyx^p^Gio), 
 is a strong negative : for the sense of futurity in the aorist conjunctive 
 compare wi-o-fxai, (-8-o-fxai (conjunctives with the short vowel as in 
 dXX' l-o-fiev) and perhaps Latin faxo, i.e. fac-s-o: see my note on 
 Apol. 29 D and compare Goodwin MT. p. 184. 
 
 7. ot — (XTj i'crao-iv. Not ol — ov because the clause is virtually 
 conditional: no one who knew Crito and Socrates well could imagine 
 that Crito had treated him with neglect. 
 
 cos olos t wv o-€ <rw£€iv - ' because' (in their opinion, whence ws) 
 
 I I might have saved you '. This clause is explained by ayueX^ccu : 
 it was because Crito had the money, and didn't use it, that ignorant 
 men might charge him with neglect: had he been penniless, he 
 would have escaped the charge. Crito was very well off : see Eu- 
 
 f This view is taken by Otto Apelt in a review of my first Edition in the 
 'Berliner Philologische Wochenschrift ' for Dec. 15, 1888. 
 
30 NOTES ON in 44 b 
 
 thyd. 304 C. Cron and Gobel take to mean * although': so Schanz 
 in Zeitschrift fiir die osterreichischen Gymnasien, Vol. 20 (1869) 
 p. 87, comparing the concessive use of eirei or eirei — ye in Prot. 
 317 A ov yap \adtiv tuv dvOpcbiroju tovs dwafxevovs — covirep eVe/ca raCr' 
 earl ra irpo<Txyf mTa > irel oi ye iroWol — ovbev aiaddvovTai : but it is 
 only in the modern idiom that even this use of eVet is concessive : to 
 the Greeks it was causal, 'for, as for the many, they etc' Note the 
 iota subscript in ay^eiv : it is regularly found in the present stem of 
 this verb down to 160 B.C.: see Meisterhans, Grammatik der 
 Attischen Inschriften, p. 87. 
 44 C 9. TcuiTns — i\ 8oK€tv= ' than this, than to be thought', ravrrjs 
 refers forward, not to do/cea>, but to rj doiceiv. For a similar case see 
 Gorg. 500 C ov rt av /xaA/W airovbdo-eie rts /cat o~[xiKpbv vovv ^x uv fo m 
 Opuwos, rj tovto kt\. and Cicero De Fin. 1. 19 quo nihil turpius 
 physico, quam fieri quicquam sine causa dicere. For the repetition 
 of boKelv after do'ifa compare infr. 53 B /Se^atuxrets rots diKaarais rrju 
 56£az>, carre boKelv opdus rrjv diKrjv dt/cciVat. 
 
 10. xP'HI JlclTa ' n ' 6 P' t wXetovos iroi€icr0£u rj cjnXovs. Socrates had 
 himself very lofty views on the subject of friendship: see Mem. II. 
 4. 5 /cat rot Trpbs ttoiov KTrj/ma rCov dWcov 7rapa/3aXXcfytej> os (piXos dyadbs 
 ovk dv 7roXXcp KpeiTTuv (paveiyj ; ibid. § 1 he censures the many for 
 saying that a true and good friend is the best of all possessions, and 
 yet caring more for money than for friends. 
 
 13. co fxaKcxpie Kpircov. See on cJ dai/iouie supra 44 B. 
 Tr,s Twv ttoXXwv 86£tjs. Socrates everywhere insisted that the 
 opinion of the many is worthless, in comparison with that of the 
 man who knows : see my introduction to the Apology p. x. and the 
 passages there cited. 
 
 15. <J>povTi^€iv with a genitive, as often in Plato, e.g. Soph. 
 246 D tjimsls de ov tovtwv cj)povTi$oixev, cxXXa rdX-ydes farou/mei/. 
 
 avrd is frequently used, without any expressed antecedent, for the 
 matter under discussion, e.g. 46 c ttlos oiV dv ^erptwrara aKoiroLfxeOa 
 avrd; Gorg. 509 E rj /cat eiri tovto 8el,b\jpafXLv /cat re'x v W TrapaaKeva- 
 adaOai, cos, edv a?) fxddrj aura /cat 00-/070-77, aSt/crJtret; 
 ^ D 18. avrd 8£ 8rjXa. This use of aura throws light on ai/rt'/ca 
 (from avTos) in the sense of 1 for example '. di}\a (sc. eVrtf ) is passive : 
 so in Rep. I. 348 E vvv de 5?}Xos el ort ^crets: the idiom is like 'I 
 see thee, who thou art'. As to the omission of the copula it should 
 be noted that Plato rarely leaves it out except in the present indica- 
 tive (ecrrtV is more often omitted than el or et'yUt), and in the present 
 infinitive : see Schanz, Novae Commentationes Platonicae, p. 31 foil. 
 
in 44 D 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 3i 
 
 2 r . 4v avTois 8iap€pX.Y)|i€vos = ' falsely accused to them 9 (Church). 
 kv is here used as in Menex. 235 D 8rav 64 ris iv tovtois dywvi- 
 {rjTai, ovairep Kal eTaivei, i.e. it has reference to a court of law. 
 With avTois alone the phrase would mean 1 at odds with them ' : 
 7rpb$ avrovs 8ia(3e(3\r)fAfros would be 4 calumniated to them'. 
 
 22. €t yap a><j>€\ov: formula of wishing: Goodwin MT. 177. 
 Compare our colloquial 'You ought to have been there'. d in 
 wishes is not to be explained by assuming an ellipse of the apodosis : 
 it is more probable that ei in conditional sentences is a later use, 
 derived from the use of ei= crfe*, cf. sei in Plautus and si-c(e) to intro- 
 duce a wish. See Monro's Homeric Grammar, p. 232 foil. 
 
 23. Vva otot t ijo-av = 1 that they might have been able'. iW, 
 07rws, etc. are used with a secondary tense of the indicative (without 
 civ) in final clauses depending on a wish that can no longer be realised, 
 or on the apodosis to an impossible protasis: see Goodwin MT. p. 72. 
 A similar rule holds for irpLv and ecus: Goodwin 145, 144. Scribes 
 frequently misunderstand the idiom and corrupt the text either (a) by 
 inserting dV, or (b) by changing the indicatives to conjunctives or 
 optatives: see Cobet, Variae Lectiones pp. 102, 359. Two passages, 
 so far as I know, have not yet been emended. Marc. Aurelius, 
 Book II. 11 ruiv 5£ \oiir<2v ei rt kolkov tjv, Kal tovto av ir poeidovro, 
 iva ex 77 iravrrj to fir] irepLTrLirTtiv aurcp, where read eirrjv. The other 
 is in Solon Frag. 36. 21 (Kivrpov tV dXXos cos eytb Xa/3ibv — otfr' av 
 Kareax 6 S^uoy, our' eiravaaTo) irplv av t a pd£ as iriap i££\r} ydXa, 
 where we should read dvrapd^as and possibly iZeiXev, unless the cor- 
 ruption in i^eXy lies deeper. 
 
 24. Kal KtxXws av elx^v. Not of course dependent on iva, as 
 the av shews, but an independent clause. 
 
 The statement that a power to do harm implies the power of 
 doing good rests on the Socratic doctrine that virtue is knowledge. 
 If we know what is good, we are good, but we cannot know what 
 is good without knowing what is evil (this Socrates proved by the 
 analogy of the arts), and so being able to do what is evil: con- 
 versely, the power to do evil implies the power to do good. This 
 is all worked out at length in the Hippias Minor (a genuine dialogue), 
 where it is proved that the veracious man is 6 dvvdjuevos \pevStadai : 
 see especially 366 B foil, and 369 B (vvv ovv aladdvei, oti dvairicpavTai 
 6 avrbs uvif/evdris re Kal ctX^^s), and compare Mem. IV. 2. 20. 
 
 vvv 8€ = 'but as it is': see on Apol. 18 a and Prot. 335 c 
 (quoted there) dXXd crt £xPV u <rvyxwpew — vvv St i-H-eidr] oik 
 
3 2 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 in 44 D 
 
 eOeXeis kt\. The Latin is 'nunc', ovhirepa in the next line is 
 probably adverbial as in Theaet. 184 A (dec 5s ovderepa i.e. neither 
 ev 7rap£pycp aK^xpaadat nor lkclvQs <tk€-<J/<xg-6cu), although here it would 
 be easy to supply e^epya&vdai. 
 
 26. iroiov<ri 8c tovto o ti av tv^oxti sc. iroiovvres. This does 
 not mean 'they act wholly at random' (Church), as all the editors 
 take it : had Plato meant that, he would have written irpdrrovaL as in 
 Symp. 181 B £vfj.(3a'ivei avroh, 0 ti av t^x®* 1 * tovto irp&TTeiv. Supply 
 Tiva implied in (ppovi/mov and d<ppoi>a: the construction iroielv rl Tiva 
 is quite usual: cf. infra 51 A. Translate: 'they treat a man just as 
 it occurs to them '. Cf. Gorgias 521 C avdrjTos apa ei/xi, c5 KaAAi'/cAas, 
 Cjs dXrjOQs, el lit) otofxai ev ryde tt) iroXei ovtlvovv av 0 ti tvxol tovto 
 iraOeiv. Ibid. 522 c (which Stallbaum actually quotes to illustrate 
 his view, as if irdaxeiv could be a passive to irp&TTeLV as well as to 
 iroielv !) durre laus, 0 ti dv t^w, tovto ireio~ofJLai. Socrates 
 means that 'the many' are altogether thoughtless in their treatment 
 of the individual : witness the way in which Miltiades, Cimon and 
 Pericles were treated (Gorg. 515 E — 516 e). They would lightly 
 put a man to death and just as lightly bring him to life again if 
 they could : see infra 48 C lit) cos oXtjOCos raOra, c5 Kplrcw, ovc^uara 
 fj tCjv padicos airoKTivvv'vTiov kcli dvapiucr KOfxe'v (av 7' av , 
 el olol t' rjaav, ovdevl £vv i/tp, to^tojv tCjv iroWQv, 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 In this chapter Crito urges Socrates not to let the fear of danger 
 to his friends or exile to himself prevent him from absconding. 
 E 1. p.€V 8ij. This particle is regularly used to indicate that some 
 topic is concluded. So at the end of speeches oi /mev drj TavTa 
 ZXeyov, and the tragic ToiavTa p.ev 5t} TavTa. Note the contrast 
 between raOra retrospective and Tade prospective. 
 
 2. dpd 76 |uj. apa or apa ye (the addition of ye makes the 
 question more animated) merely indicates that a question is asked: 
 apa firj or apa ye lit) expects the answer 'no': apa ye ov or dp* oi 
 expects the answer 'yes', lit) {/xcov) can of course stand by itself in 
 the sense of num ? as ov in the sense of nonne ? 
 
 3. irpojrrjGet — |rrj. irpoLi-qdela 6 'cu being virtually a verb of fear- 
 ing is followed by /at). 
 
iv 45 a 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 33 
 
 4. ct crvKo<})ayTai 'the informers'. The great part played by 
 the law-courts and litigation in Athenian life caused a class of 
 informers to spring up, resembling .the 'delatores' of the early 
 Roman empire. The origin of the name is obscure : see Liddell and 
 Scott s. v., where a suggestion of Mr Lancelot Shadwell is quoted, 
 according to which the word originally means * one who brings figs 
 to light by shaking the trees': and then metaphorically 'one who 
 makes rich men yield up their fruit by accusations and other vile 
 arts': cf. Antipho irepl rod xoptvrov § 43 terete Kal icrv KO<pdvr€t. 
 
 5. Trpdvpara irapexcocnv of a prolonged action )( avayKaaduixev 
 of the act and nothing more. 
 
 6. r\ Kal — rj — T) Kcw = aut adeo — aut certe — aut etiam. 
 
 7. airoPaXetv is used both of voluntary and of involuntary 
 loss (as here): cf. Symp. 179 A owXa airofiaXwv (voluntary): Rep. 
 VIII. 553 B tt]v ovaiav auraaau airoftaXovra (voluntary). 
 
 aXXo tl irpos tovtois iraGetv : euphemistic for death or exile. 
 9. SiKcuoi e<rp.€V='it is right that we'. The Greek idiom is 45 A 
 personal while ours is impersonal. Goodwin MT. p. 195. 
 
 11. p/rj dXXcos irot€i='do not say no'. d'XXo>s 7ro<e?p is an 
 idiomatic expression = ' to refuse', 'to decline': Symp. 173 e (jli) 
 dXXcos iroir)<rris. Rep. I 328 B dXXa /xivere /cat /jltj dXXws iroieire. 
 Aristoph. Aves 133 Kal /xrjdapLws dXXojs iroirjcrys. The expression 
 does not seem to occur except in prohibitions or entreaties with 
 jjlt) : see Schanz, Novae Commentationes Platonicae p. 25. 
 
 12. Kal TavTa •n-pop.TjGovp.ai — iroXXd. Socrates lets the Laws 
 reply infra 53 B. 
 
 14. p/rjT€ toivw. Note the effective balance : Kal ravra — Kal 
 dXXa iroXXd 1 says Socrates: parire — ravra — pLrjre ktX, says Crito. 
 The second fir]re is in 45 B, line 24: Crito's earnestness has an inju- 
 rious effect upon his style : observe for example the recurrence of 
 tweira within three lines just below. Wohlrab takes a somewhat 
 different view: "Crito ut ipse hebetioris erat ingenii, ita oratio 
 eius non nullis locis durior est minusque elegans". 
 
 Kal yap ov8e = neque enim. 
 
 15. GeXovaa. Even after a vowel Plato more frequently uses 
 edeXcj than OeXco: yet Phaed. 77 C ei deXere: ibid. 115 B fxi) dtX-qrei 
 Symp. 190 D jXT} dtXucriu: Schanz Nov. Comment. Plat. p. 102. 
 
 17. tovtovs Toi>s o-UKO<J>dvTas. Toirrous = 'istos' expresses con- 
 tempt: so very frequently in Greek: cf. Symp. 181 E rovrovs rods 
 travot'iixovs epaar&s. Our English 'your' is often used in the same way. 
 
34 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 iv 45 a 
 
 €VT€\€i$ = ' cheap': Crito contemptuously speaks of the informers 
 as a commodity to be bought. We are told in the Memorabilia (n. 
 9) that Crito had himself suffered much from the WKCKpavrai until 
 following the advice of Socrates he engaged a vigorous but poor 
 friend Archedemus to retaliate. 
 
 18. err' avTOvs= 1 for them': there is much scorn in this phrase. 
 eiri in this sense is regularly used of inanimate objects (eV avrb 
 tovto line 22) : the idea implied in eureXets is therefore kept up. 
 
 cot 8e virdpx.€i. <roi is emphatic )( eV' avrovs. 
 B 19. cos fyco otyicu tKavd. d>s iyu oi/ulcll and similar phrases 
 generally precede the word or phrase which they modify : cf. infr. 
 46 D uxjirep vvv drj iyu ZXeyov otl kt\.\ Gorg. 452 B wj iycppLai, 
 iravv KaTcuppov&v awaPTcov, and ibid. 462 A. 
 
 &7r€iTa Kal el: /cat goes with el and not with eVeira. 
 
 20. €fJ.ov kt]86[jl€Vos : on account of the danger from the <tvko- 
 (pcLvrai, not of course for the loss of the money. Socrates did not 
 think money a good nor the loss of it an evil, either in his own case 
 or in that of his friends : see Apol. 38 B, where he proposes the 
 penalty of 30 minae, to be paid by Plato and Crito and 
 others. 
 
 £€voi ovtoi— dvaXicTKeiv. As £eVot they would escape the (tvko> 
 (pavrai. The pronoun ovtoi is deictic: 'see! here are foreigners 
 ready to spend theirs'. Crito in his animation speaks as if the 
 %evoi were actually present in the prison: "de degentibus in urbe 
 quosque fere quotidie videbat quasi de praesentibus loquitur Crito" 
 (Buttmann). So in Symp. 175 A a\\ov M tivcl tQ>v waidoou rineiv 
 ayyiWovra ort XuKparrjs ovros avaxup'rieas rep rCov yeiTovoiv 
 irpodvpLp eo~Tr)Kev : where Socrates is not as yet visible. evOode 
 means 'in Athens'. There is a certain awkwardness in the collo- 
 cation ovtoi ivddde (for ovtoi implies ivddde) : but it is not necessary 
 to omit either of the two words. Crito is somewhat excited and 
 prefers expressiveness to logic: see on 45 A line 14 above. The 
 omission of the copula with erot^ot is common but not universal in 
 Plato: contrast Prot. 313 B ctol/jlos d y el dva\io-K€Li>: see Schanz, 
 Novae Comment. Plat. p. 35. 
 
 22. iir avro tovto: see on line 18 (eV avTovs) above. 
 
 2i(j.fi.ias 6 @t]paios— K€'Pt]S. Simmias and Cebes (who was also 
 a Theban) play a prominent part in the discussion about immor- 
 tality in the Phaedo. See Archer-Hind's edition of the dialogue 
 pp. 40—42. 
 
iv 45 c 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 35 
 
 23. uXXoi iroXXol irdvv. No doubt some or all of those named 
 in Phaed. 59 B — c as present at the death of Socrates. 
 
 24. o*ir€p Xeyco: viz. supra line 14. In such phrases the pre- 
 sent is preferred to the past : see on owep \£yu Apol. 21 A. 
 
 diroKdfj/gs. diroKd/uLP€Lv is to give over from weariness : cf. infra 
 45 D av 54 fxoL doKeis ra padvpLorara alpeiadai. Plato uses the verb 
 sometimes absolutely (especially in phrases like Rep. IV. 435 D fir) 
 tqlvvv airoKa/j.r)s d\\a o~kott€l: see Schaiiz, N. C. PI. 25 note 2), 
 sometimes with a participle : this seems to be the only passage 
 where he has an infinitive following it, but cf. Eur. Ion 134 — 135 
 IxoxQelv ovk diro k&iav 10. Jacobs is here guilty of the solecism p.]] 
 diroKvrjs, which is also printed by Schanz in his text. 
 
 25. 6 gXcycs 4v tw StKao-TTjpto) : Apol. 37 C — D. 
 
 8v<r\€p€S <rca , y€V€<r0a>= 'trouble you'. It may have seemed 
 little to Crito that Socrates should be false to what was said in the 
 excitement of his defence when he himself was ready to break his 
 deliberate promise to the Athenian people : see above on 44 C 
 line 3. On lltj with the 3rd person of the Aorist Imperative see 
 Goodwin MT. 181. 
 
 26. ovk av ^\ois ^JAto&v kt\. Apol. 1. c. /caXos odi> civ /uoi 6 
 (3Los el'77 i^eXdovTL kt\. This shews that i£e\duv refers to quitting 
 Athens, not to quitting the prison. 
 
 27. iroXXaxou — d\\o<r€. We should expect a\\o0i: iroWa- 
 Xocre would not mend matters, since dyairdy ttol is not Greek. The 
 phrase is not strictly grammatical : /cat = 4 also', not 'and'. dWoce 
 is of course attracted to the following relative, as in (3rjmi Keldev 
 odtv irep i)K€L in Soph. O. C. 1227. 
 
 28. €is 06TTa\iav. According to Diog. Laert. II. 5. 25 So- 45 c 
 crates declined invitations from Scopas of Crannon and Eurylochus 
 
 of Larissa. The story that he refused an invitation to the court of 
 Archelaus (whither Euripides, Agathon, Zeuxis and others went) is 
 better authenticated: see Arist. Rhet. ill. 23. I398 a 24 Zw/cpdrr/s 
 ovk %<pr) ^a8t^€LV ojs ^Apx^oLov v(3pii> yap ^(prj &vai rb fir} dvvaadai 
 a/jLvvaadai o/ulolccs eu iradovra, djairep /cat /ca/cc3s. Crito's connection 
 with Thessaly is significant as to his political sympathies : in so far as 
 he felt any interest in politics, he favoured the KaXoi KayaSol or 
 oligarchical party. 
 
3$ 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 v 45 c 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Crito concludes his appeal to Socrates by urging that it is wrong 
 to choose the more indolent course and remain to die : he ought to 
 think of his children and his friends. 
 
 i. 2ti 8£ ov8£ SCkcuov. With the form of expression compare 
 Apol. 35 B (the concluding part of Socrates' appeal as this is of 
 Crito's) x^pi-s TTjs do^rjs, w dvdpes, ovde 5iKai6v /xoi 8ok€? elvat 
 kt\. It is not correct to translate diKaiov here as 'just': it is 
 * right', 'moral'. This is the original meaning of the word, and far 
 more frequent than the other, i.e. just )( auo<ppLov, <pp6vi/uLos, avdpeios — 
 the other three cardinal virtues. Aristotle recognises both meanings 
 of the word: see Eth. v. ii2g h 25 where the pseudo-Theognic 
 line h 8e Zlko.logvvi] avWrj^drjp Tracr' apery) tvi (Bergk 147) is quoted 
 to illustrate the wider meaning. It was this sense that Socrates 
 assigned to the word when he declared to Ukcliov to be identical 
 with to pofiL/uLov : see Mem. iv. 4. 12 and cf. Introd. p. xiii. This 
 wider meaning survives in the English 6 justify'. 
 
 1. eirixcipeiv irpaY^a. iTixtipew may take the accusative of a 
 neuter noun denoting some inanimate object. Wohlrab compares 
 Isocrates I. 3 kolXop jxev Zpyov eTrLxapovcriv. aavTou irpobovvcu is 
 explanatory of Trpdy/na, to which it stands in apposition. 
 
 3. kcX ToiavTa o"7T€v8€is. There is more force and indignation 
 in <7irev8eis than airevbeiv would have conveyed. 
 
 Crito means that Socrates' defence was meaningless unless he 
 regarded it as important that he should live. He had spoken of 
 himself as God's minister to the Athenians : was he to desert his 
 post because they rejected him? See Apol. Chapter xviii. 
 
 5. <rk 8ta<j>0€tpat — "ae is accented for emphasis, and to discon- 
 nect it from gcrirevcrav ". Dyer. 
 
 7. mets. Socrates had three sons: Lamprocles and two others. 
 Lamprocles was the eldest (Mem. II. 2. 1); but he was still a youth 
 when Socrates died (Apol. 34 d): the other two were children (Apol. 
 1. c and Phaed. 116 b). We do not know whether they suffered in 
 any way from their father's death. For the form vlels see my note 
 on Apol. 20 A: the forms of the second declension (except vieos vlel 
 as well as viou vicp) are preferred in the singular: those of the 
 third in the dual and plural. Attic inscriptions of Plato's time more 
 often omit the t than not {vos iVos etc. See Meisterhans, Gram- 
 
v 45 e 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 matik der Attischen Inschriften, p. 62) : there are traces of the same 
 omission in some mss of Plato, and Schanz now everywhere writes 
 the word without the t (see his preface to the Laws p. vin). 
 
 •n-po8iS6vcu = e7rtxe*/oeu> -irpodovvai, whence the present. So dtdovai 
 often means ' to offer 
 
 8. €K0p€\|/ai Kal cKTratSevtrai : their Tpo<pr\ and waidela was 45 D 
 already begun: whence the preposition: cf. infra 50 E e^erpdeprjs 
 (Socrates was a grown man) Kal iiraidevd-qs. rpopi] is rather personal 
 
 and moral surveillance than intellectual: iraidda vice versa. 
 
 9. olx"r]<r€i KaTaXnrwv = ' you will leave in the lurch'. The 
 words imply that there would be something selfish and cowardly in 
 the betrayal, to gov ^/>os = pro tua parte, quod ad te attinet (Cron) : 
 so infra 50 B. 
 
 o ti av tvx^ct-l (sc. Trpdrrovres) touto irpi£oucri = 'they will have 
 to fare as chance directs', 'they will have to take their chance in 
 life': 6 ti dv tvxwl as in 44 D. With tovto irpaTTew cf. d-^adov ti 
 TTpd^ovTes Ale. II. 141 D. 
 
 11. ev tcus 6p4>cuacus — op<J>avovs. Gobel points out that the 
 repetition of the idea has a pathetic effect. 
 
 12. r\ yap ov xP 1 l---' n ' cu &evovTa. Crito here pleads that one 
 owes a duty to one's family as well as to the State : Socrates placed 
 his .duty to the State before his duty to his family. 7roL€iG0ai iratdas 
 i. q. iraLdoiroieladat. 
 
 14. <rv 84 p.01 8oK€is tci pa0vp.6Ta.Ta cup€icr0ai. I cannot but think 
 that Crito contrasted the indifference of Socrates with the zeal dis- 
 played in his behalf by himself and the others : there is a touch of 
 injured friendship about these words. See the reply of Socrates in 
 47 A (/cat ovk dv <rk irapaKpovot, rj irapovaa ^vjicpopd) and my note 
 there. 
 
 16. <J>aorKOVTd *y€ SiJ = quippe qui dicat. The touch of sarcasm 
 in (pdaKovTa is made sharper by the addition of 8rj. For the asser- 
 tion itself compare Apol. 30 A and 37 B. 5ia iravrbs tov /3:'ou has 
 more force if taken with (poGKovTa than with €7rifjL€\€?crdaL. 
 
 17. (os £y<0Y€ kt\. XPV alpeiaOai being virtually an imperative 
 may be followed by u>s in the sense of 'for'. 
 
 18. ji/q 8o'|t). For aia-xvvo/jLaL followed by firj cf. Theaet. 183 E 45 E 
 "NeXtaaov — aiGXwdfievos firj (popTiKus gkottujulgv. 
 
 19. dvavSpCa rtvl rrj i]|x€Tepa. Here the taunt of cowardice 
 (already implied in padv/tioTaTa of 14 and dvrjp dyaOds Kal dvdpeJos 
 of 15) is openly made: for by ^aere/m (as is clear from vwep gov in 
 
33 NOTES ON v 45 e 
 
 17 and ovdk <rd vavrov in 25) Socrates is meant as well as Crito and 
 his friends. It is implied that death requires less courage than life 
 —a view which Socrates himself held. The reproach is made less 
 biting by tlvl. 
 
 20. Kal t] €t(roSos — Kal avTos 6 d-ycov — Kal to TeXevTaiov 8ij 
 tovtI — 8ok6lv. This explains in detail airav to trpdyixa. There is 
 clearly an allusion to the stage. The tragedy begins— (eiaodos) 
 develops (clvtos 6 ayuv) — and ends in a fiasco (wcnrep KardyeXus tt]% 
 irpd^ews): "solvuntur risu tabulae". The words are carefully chosen 
 to suggest the comparison, efoodos may be used both of the entrance 
 of an actor (compare the use of eiadyeLv in Apol. 35 b), and of the 
 coming on of a law-suit (see on Apol. 24 d) : ayuv signifies ' acting' 
 as well as 'pleading': the word always implies rivalry as well as 
 publicity. 
 
 31. ctcTTjXOes. So I read with E and the second hand in B: 
 the editors (except Stallbaum) generally read eiarfKdev. The latter 
 is very idiomatic Greek, for elaepxoiucu is used in this way as the 
 passive to eladyto: compare Dem. irpbs AdKpirov 49 irol ovv 8ei Tavrrjv 
 eiaeXdelv rr\v diicrjv, but (see following note) dcrrjXdes goes better 
 with i^bv /AT] eiaeKOelv. cf. also on 45 E infra /ca/a'a tlvl — boKeiv. 
 
 €£6v (sc. croi) ^\ cureXGeiv. Crito probably means that Socrates 
 might have effected his escape in the interval between the lodging 
 of the indictment with the King Archon and the actual trial. Had 
 he done so, the case would have been decided against him by 
 default, see on kpi)ixr\v KaT-qyopovvTes Apol. 18 C. If we read tos 
 darfKdev and not d>s elarjXdes, we must understand avTrj i.e. Trj 8lk7) 
 after e^bv : this can hardly be right, for even if Socrates had ab- 
 sconded the trial would have come on: the only difference would 
 have been the absence of the defendant. There is no good authority 
 for the tradition that Anytus wished to make terms with Socrates 
 after the indictment had been lodged ; nor would such a course have 
 been tolerated by Athenian law, since dcr^/3eta was a ypa<fyq or offence 
 against the State, not a Slkt) or lawsuit with a private individual. 
 
 22. to TcXevTaiov 8rj tovti= 'last of all this present scene' : the 
 wepLirtTeLa as it were or catastrophe of the tragedy. The Bodleian 
 has drjirov. 
 
 23. wcrirep KaTd^cXcos tt)S irpdj-ccos = ' a reductio ad absurdum 
 as one might say of the whole affair', ttjs 7rpa'£ecos is an objective 
 genitive: cf. Aesch. Ag. 1264 tl 5tJt', ifjLavTrjs KaTayt\wT\ 
 Tabe Kal GKrjirTpa. Kal fxavTela wept dtpy GT£<pt) ; See the retort of the 
 
v 46 a 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 39 
 
 Laws infra 53 D lolos b\v rjdetos o~ov clkouoleu cos 7 e\ 01 cos e/c rod dea/jLOj- 
 TrjpLov GLTredidpaaKes ktX. On KarayeXios (KaTayeXaarov) see infra 53 A. 
 
 KaKia Ttvl — SoK€iv = 'that you should be thought to have given 
 us the slip, through a sort of cowardice and unmanliness on our 
 part ookeIv 5ia7re<pevy€i>aL is explanatory of tovtl, exactly as o~clvt6u 
 irpodovvai is of irpblyixoL in 45 C line 2. The subject to boKeiv is ere: 
 this is easily supplied from the context (to -rrpdypLa rb irepl ok in 19 
 and <bs elarfKOes in 21). For the expression compare Phaed. 115 C 
 i&virep ye XaprjTe' fxe kclI fir) €K(p\jyco rjfAcLs, and for dLcupevyco compare 
 Hipp. Major 294 E (3af3ai, 0LX 67aL cipa thiols biaire^evyos, c3'l7r7rta. 
 Gobel takes ^ucis as subject to doKeiv ; Wohlrab t6 TeXevraiov 
 5r) tovt'l : the other editors fail to give any clear explanation of this 
 difficult passage. There is some awkwardness in having 60/cetV diet- 
 7T6<p€vy€i>ai as virtually a subject to bb^rj in line 18 above: but the 
 grammatical subject is tovt'l, to which ooKeiv is in apposition. Mudge 
 conjectures doKrj, but the text is quite sound. 
 
 25. ovZl <rv cravTov. The relative clause passes into a main 
 sentence as in Xen. Anab. I. 4. 9 lxOvcoj/ — ovs ot 2i//9ot deovs evbpLL^ov, 
 /cat cl8lk€lv ovk etW , ovde tcls TT€pL(TT€pds : compare also Gorg. 452 D 
 tl eo~TL tovto 6 c/> /} s o~i) \xiyLo~TOV dyaOov elvoLL — /cat ere br}fXLovpyov elvai 
 avTov, and see my note on Apol. 40 A dye br) olrjdeir) — /cat vo/xi^eTai. 
 
 olov T€ 6v kcu Swcvrov. The twofold expression is for emphasis : 
 cf. infra line 31 dbvvaTov /cat otf/ceVt olov re. olov re is 'feasible': 
 ovvcLTov 1 possible 
 
 27. d|ia to> KaKu. a,ua is used in much the same way as irpos : 
 Tip kclku) is substantival. So in the Gorgias (474 E foil.) to alaxpov 
 is defined as that which is at once Xvirrjpov re /cat kclkov : see also 475 B 
 ovkovv eftrep cllo~x loj/ r ° ddiKeiv rou d5t/eetcrc?at, t)tol XvwrjpoTepov £o~ti 
 /cat Xijirrj vwep(3d\\ov a'tcrx L0V & e ^V V KaKcp r) djUL<poT€poi$ ; 
 
 28. jJidXXov 8€ = vel potius, as in Gorg. 449 A fiaXXov b£, cu 
 Topyla, avTos tj/jllv elirk. ovbk is ne — quidem. 
 
 29. Pov\€V€<r9ai )( p€povX.€\)o-0ai. ''Charm. 176 C o5tol, yjv 5' 
 e7u>, tL (3ovXeiL>€o~dov ttol&v\ ovlkv, 2<pr) 6 XappLLbrfs, dXXd /3e/3ou- 
 Xeujueda" Jacobs. Note the fourfold recurrence of ^ovXeveadat 
 (povXrj). 
 
 30. Trjs yap eiriovo-rjs vvktos. Apparently Crito does not be- 
 lieve the vision (see on 44 B above) : the yvvr) KaXr) kclI eveLdrjs left 
 Socrates one night more in which to effect his escape. With t?Js 
 eTTiovaris vvktos cf. ttjs iTrio^arjs rjpLe'pcLS in 44 A. 
 
 33. |ir)Sa|j.a>s dXXws ttoUi: see on 45 A fxr) dXXus ttoLcl. 
 
40 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 VI 46 A 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Crito's pleading is now concluded. In reply, Socrates begins by 
 laying down the principles which should guide his decision. He 
 first recalls one great doctrine on which he had insisted throughout 
 all his life, viz. that no opinions are worth regarding except the 
 opinions of those who know. See Introduction pp. xi and xii. 
 B 2. iroXXov d|ta sc. early, although ei — etr) follows: a "mixed 
 conditional sentence" Goodwin MT. 118. It would not be possible 
 to understand av etrj : if the optative of the copula is omitted in an 
 apodosis with dV, the civ must be inserted: see Meno 96 B ovkovv ei 
 fjLrjre oi gq$i<jtqX jul7)T€ oi avrol kolXoI KayaBol 6Vres dtddcrKaXol elvi rov 
 TrpdyjuLCLTos, drjXov, otl ovk av &XX01 ye ; But even apart from this, in 
 cases like the present Greek prefers the more dogmatic form of ex- 
 pression. Note ei — €lt] and not ei — rju : Socrates speaks as one who 
 has not yet made up his mind — ready to follow ott-q b\v 6 Xoyos dxnrep 
 irvev/xa (pepy (Rep. III. 394 d). 
 
 4. o-KOireurGai is placed in the emphatic position at the beginning 
 of the sentence as if =cr/co7rei<7#cu a\Xa /x?) irpodv^eiaOaL. 
 
 5. ov jxovov vvv. So the mss : there is no reason to read ov vvv 
 irp&rov with Nauck and Schanz. The omission of the copula is not 
 very common in Plato except when it is eartu: yet cf. Prot. 335 C eyw 
 de rd fiaKpa tclvtcl abvvaros : Theaet. 169 B lax v P LK UTepos jmevrot ey<b 
 eKeivuv. el and ea\xev are also sometimes omitted : t\v rarely, except 
 in the phrase ei fxr) 8td riva (ere" or the like) : parts of the conjunctive 
 and optative are very seldom omitted : elvai however is left out very 
 frequently. See Schanz, Novae Comm. PI. 31 — 35. 
 
 6. Ttov €|xu>v firjSevl aXXa> ir€L06o-0ai. This is the reply to 
 Crito's ireLOov fioi (46 a), for twv ifiwif includes Socrates' friends as 
 well as everything else that could be called his. 
 
 7. T| tw Xo-yw — 4 >ct ^ VT l Tai * A faithful description of Socrates' 
 rule of life. For example, before entering on a line of conduct he 
 would inquire if it harmonised with the conception or definition 
 (\6yos) of to SLkcllov which he had arrived at by the exercise of his 
 reason : and if it did, nothing ever deterred him from so acting : see 
 my Introduction to the Apology p. xi; compare also Phaed. 100 A, 
 where Plato uses the phraseology of the Socratic method to de- 
 scribe his own procedure virodeixevos eKaarore \6yov op av Kplvoj 
 eppwfAeve'o'TOLTOV elvai, a /nev aP {xol doKrj toijt^ (jvjxcp^veiv, tlOtj/jll 
 
vi 46 C PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 4* 
 
 d>s dXyQi) 6vra — a 5' dV fi'q, cl>s ovk dXrjdrj. See also Euthyphr. 
 6 E tclvttjv Totvvv jul€ avryv 8L5a£ov tt]p tdVap, tls ttot£ i<TTU>, iva ds 
 €Keivr)v &7ro(3\4Trcov kclI xpu^evos avrrj TrapadeiyjuLaTi, 6 fxkv av 
 tolovtov fj, c3j> dV 77 cn> rj dXKos tls irpaTTrj, (pco ticriov elixu, 6 5' av /mr) 
 ToiovTOP, /AT) cpQ : and compare as to this point Dr Jackson on the 
 ** incomplete Protagoreans " of the Theaetetus in Journal of Philo- 
 logy, Vol. xiii. 249 — 250. 
 
 9. HXeyov : imperfect, because Socrates is referring to the 
 teaching of his whole life. Infra €K[3aXeii> = ' throw over', * discard', 
 as in Rep. VI. 503 A to dbyfia tovto p-frr 9 ev irbvois fxrfr' kv <po- 
 (3ois \xr\T £v dXXy fji-rjde/uua fj.€Ta(3oXy (pabeaOcu e k (3dXXovTas. (lot 
 yiyovev is 'has come to me': cf. Euthyphr. 3 B cri> rd daifxbpioy <pys 
 aavTip €kol(Ttot€ yiyveadaL. 
 
 10. ojjtotoi (sc. \6yoi) is probably the subject and not the pre- 
 dicate, otherwise in place of eK^aXecj/ we should expect a word 
 = ' to change': the predicate is (paivovrai (sc. (3{\tkttoi). 8 )uloiol is 
 not = ot avToi (idem) but = Latin similes: the two ideas are care- 
 fully distinguished in Theaet. 159 A el dpa ti crvfjipaLvei ofMoiov rep 
 yiyveadai 7) dvbfxoiov — 6 /uloioij fxevov jxkv ravrbv (prjcropLev yly- 
 vetrdai, dvofJLOLOtjfievov 8e ^repov; dvdyKTj. Socrates becomes 
 more confident as he goes on : o~x^8bv ti ofxoioi — /cat tovs avTovs 
 irpeapevco ktX. 
 
 11. TTpeo-psvo) is a lofty and somewhat poetic word, frequently 46 C 
 used of regard paid to the gods. 
 
 12. peXxta) £)(a)|A€V Xev6iv = (3e\riovs ^x a, A tei ' Xbyovs. 
 
 13. ov \Lr\ crot JvYXwpi] o-<o : see on 44 B ovUva \xi] irore eup^trw. 
 ov8* dv irXetw — jjLop(xoXvTTT]Tai : 7rXeta> is adverbial like eXdrrw 
 
 in Rep. 396 D eXdrrw 8e kclI t\ttov — i<r<pa\fji,froj>: cf. also infra 
 53 A i\&TTa) e£ avTys direbyfxyaas. The Mop/uuo was well known 
 in the Greek nursery (see Theocr. XV. 40 ovk d£<3 ru, tckvov. Mopfiu) 
 — ddwei tinros). Other bogies were 'A/c/o6, 'AX0iru>, AafxLa, Yopyu f 
 'blopfAoXuKT}, "EfjLirovaa: see Becker's Charicles E. T. pp. 224 — 
 225. Compare the well-known passage in the Phaedo (77 e) dXX' 
 
 ICTUS ivi TLS Kai €V 7)fUP 7Ta?J, OGTLS TOt, TOMLVTCL <po(3dTCLL' TOVTOV 
 
 tvv ireipwueda ireldeiv fxy dedifrai. rbv ddvarov coairep rd fiopfio- 
 Xtf/ceta. 
 
 It should be noted that the order of the words Loairep ircudas 
 Vims is very idiomatic : the effect is almost to identify the objects 
 compared. If tj/ulols preceded wairep iraldas the connection between 
 the two would be much less close. Still more idiomatic is the 
 A. c. 5 
 
4 2 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 VI 46 c 
 
 construction in similes with uo-irep and a preposition. If it is 
 wished to bring the objects compared into the closest possible 
 union, Coairep {Cos) with the preposition is placed first, and the pre- 
 position itself written only once : see for example Rep. VIII. 545 E 
 (bs 7rpbs iraidas rjixas irai^ovaas /cat €pe<rx 7 ]^°v (Tas > Theaet. 170 A 
 Ciairep irpbs deous £x €LV fobs iv eK&arais dpxovras. Manu- 
 scripts however often violate the rule so far as the omission of the 
 preposition is concerned: see Cobet, Variae Lectiones p. 165 foil. 
 
 15. 8€<t|j.ovs kch 0ava,TOvs ktX. deajuioL — chains )( 5e<T/xd = im- 
 prisonment: see on Apol. 32 c. The plural (deajmoi, ddvaroi., XPV^' 
 tup &(paip{<T€is) adds to the rhetorical effect : the many have a variety 
 of deaths etc., from which to choose our ixoppub. 
 
 16. Im-rrefAirovcra : compare Phaed. 62 C irplv av dvdyKrjv rivd 
 6ebs e-rrnrepLxf/rj. The word means 'inflicting on' (Church), not of 
 course 'threatening with '. Socrates means that death is only a fioppub, 
 not simply in the anticipation but in the actual suffering of it. Dr 
 Verrall suggests eiri pur ovaa as if=' assuming the forms of like 
 the Empusa. I am not quite satisfied that iirepLirovaa is rightly 
 formed, nor even allowing this does the construction seem quite 
 natural : but I am convinced that Plato wrote eTnireiATrovva rather 
 than i-rrKpepovora let us say, because the ending is identical with 
 Z/uLTTovaa: see my note on 47 B line 14 for more examples of the play 
 upon words in Plato. 
 
 17. avTct= < the question': see on 44 C Tjyrjo-ovrai avrd ovru) 
 7re7r/)ax0cu. 
 
 irpwrov jiev: repeated infra 48 A (cucrre irpwrov fiev ravrrj ovk 
 opdus elayyei), where the first inquiry is concluded: the second point 
 is then raised by way of protest against the first (ibid. aWa piev 5rj, 
 (pair] 7' av rts, oloi t£ eiatv r][xas oi 7ro\\oi airoKTivvvvai) : hence wpcorov 
 p,£v has no elra or elra M to balance it. 
 
 18. tojtov tov Xo-yov dva\d|3oifji€V — ' recur to this view' : ovtos 
 is often = 'that of yours', here made clearer by 6v cru Xtyeis. dvaXapL- 
 fidvu is 'iterum sumo' — 'take up where I laid down' as in Rep. vi. 
 490 D tt&Xlv dvei\r)<pau€v ttjv rdv dXrjdws (pi\o<r6<pcov fyvaiv. The 
 reference is to 44 B — D, and 45 E. 
 
 rT). ir6T€pov KaXc3s 4Xev€TO ktX. This depends on dva\d(3oLpL€v : 
 cf. Apol. 19 A dvaXdpupLev ovv e£ dpxys tls i) KarrjyopLa iarlv ; In 
 English we must say 'recur — and ask if. The subject to eXtyero is 
 6 X670S, to be understood from tovtov tov \6yov : it is defined by the 
 clause ort rats p*kv — ou. The imperfect is used because Socrates 
 
VI 46 D 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 43 
 
 refers to the teaching of his whole life, see on eXeyov in line 9 above. 
 eKUGTOTe means on every occasion when the subject was discussed. 
 If there was one thing on which Socrates insisted more than any- 
 other, it was that no man's opinion is worth anything on any subject 
 which he has not studied: see Grote Vol. viii. p. 239 foil. 
 
 20. v\ irplv \ikv €|i€ kt\. Three alternatives: either (a) the 46 D 
 doctrine that only some 5o£cu are worthy of regard was right, or (b) 
 
 it was wrong, or (c) it was right then and wrong now. In his state- 
 ment of the third alternative Socrates substitutes the application for 
 the statement of the general principle — was / right in thinking it 
 my duty to die then, although others thought otherwise, and am I 
 wrong now? 
 
 21. €(Jt^ 8€lV d7TO0VT]<rK€tV. Apol. 4O B KLvdw€V€L ydp fJLOL rb £v£l/3e- 
 
 ftr)Kos tovto ayadov yeyopfrai: and Socrates must often have said the 
 same in declining Crito's former invitations to escape: see on 44 B 
 &ri kol vvv efxoi ireLdov /cat aibdrjTi. 
 
 22. KaTa8T)\os apa: i.e. of course 6 \6yos: with orjXos as with 
 dtKCLLOs Greek prefers the personal mode of expression. d'/>a=:' after 
 all' expresses surprise and disappointment. See on Apol. 34 C £yw 
 de ovdev apa tovtujv iroLrjau). 
 
 aXXcos [^veica \6*yov]. I believe eVe/ca \6ycv to be a gloss on 
 dXXws : the expression (6 \6yos) d'AXwj eW/ca \6yov is excessively 
 awkward. For dXXios used in this way ( = 'otherwise than it ought' 
 i.e. nearly = eiK-fj temere) cf. Phaed. 76 E d'XXws av 6 \6yos ovtos 
 eiprj/uLevos di), and the adverbial expression rrjv d'AXws, as inTheaet. 
 172 E oi dyoiues ovdeirore rrjv d'XXoJS dXX' del rrjv irepl avrou. 
 
 23. cos dXr]6(os. Like ovtl and rrj dXrjdela this expression is 
 frequent in the dialogues of Plato's early and middle period : in the 
 later dialogues aXrjdws, oVrws and dXydeia (less frequent) are more 
 common: see Schanz in Hermes (1886) xxi. 3, pp. 439 — 459. As 
 for the origin of the phrase, Schanz accepts the explanation given by 
 Fox, according to whom ws is the ablative of the article, as dXr}6ws is 
 of dXrjOes: but surely rcos and not ws is the ablative of to. The old 
 explanation (which I prefer) is to regard the phrase as parallel to u>s 
 ertpws, ws aXXus etc., and due to attraction like OavfiaaLios cvs: avSpes 
 ao(poi ii)s dXrjdcos (Phaed. 63 a) for example is short for aocfroi ovtus, 
 ws dX-qdis Zotlv. Kiihner's Ausfiihrliche Grammatik II. p. 921. 
 
 24. €irio-K€\|/a(r8at KOivp jxeTci <rov. Koivrj anoirtiv, Koivrj ^rjrelu 
 etc. were almost technical terms of the Socratic dialectic : see Introd. 
 to Apol. p. xv. 
 
 5— 2 
 
44 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 VI 46 D 
 
 25. dXXoioTcpos, like 6 avros, is in the predicate. 
 
 27. tcov olofic'vwv tl X€*y€iv. Socrates means himself primarily : 
 but he chooses a phrase which will include Crito too, so as to make 
 his conclusion appear as the verdict of all right-minded men. Xeyeiv 
 tl )(ov5ev\£yeu> i 'to be right' )( 'to be wrong': so in English 'there 
 is something in what you say'. So tl iroieiv= i to be making some- 
 thing of it' in Symp. 173 A. tpde before vtto tQv olojjl€vojv refers 
 forward to otl tlov 5o£(2v — ras 8e /ultj. 
 
 28. wo-ircp vvv 81] '4\eyov goes with the following clause : in 
 Eng. 'that as I said just now' : see on 45 B cos cyu ol/mi iicava. vvv 
 d-r] = dpTLcos as so often (see my note on Apol. 37 c) : Cobet would 
 write vvvdrj, and Schanz now follows him : B too has vvvo-q here. 
 There is no special force in the imperfect: fXeyov and ^(prjv (like 
 eneXevov in Phaed. 59 E and Phaedr. 228 b) are sometimes used as 
 aorists. See also Goodwin MT. 8. 
 
 twv So^cov as — 8ofjd£oua-iv...Tds 81 jxrf : contrast this with 46 c 
 lines 19 — 20. The principle is enunciated more precisely because 
 upon it hinges the argument down to 48 A. 
 
 30. irposGewv: only in entreaties, not in asseverations: Apol. 
 25 C. 
 
 31. ocra -ye TavOpcoima — ' in all human probability' : for baa ye 
 cf. infr. 54 D 6V<x ye tol vvv ijiAoi 8okovvtcl. 
 
 Iktos €i tot) [jicXXciv — avpiov. Why avpiov? It is certain that 
 Socrates believed that he would die upon the third day, but as 
 Crito disbelieved the vision (see on 46 a) Socrates waives the point 
 for the present. fieWeiv airodvrj<jKeLv= air odavela 6 ai. 
 
 33. irapaKpovoi. Like (TcpaKkeiv this word is probably a 
 metaphor from the palaestra: cf. Theaet. 168 A ret o-0dXyuara 
 a avTos u0' eavTov Kal twv irpoT^pojv (twov(tlQv ira pe k £ k povaTO. 
 The original meaning may have been to give an unfair blow, 
 hit below the belt. There is a touch of irony in ovk av ere irapa- 
 KpotioL'. Socrates knew well that it was Crito and not he w r hose 
 mental vision was dimmed by the coming doom (see Phaed. 
 84 E). I think the words are meant as a reply to Crito's taunt in 
 45 D av 5£ /ulcl 8ok€?s To. padv/AOTara aipeXadai, where av is 
 emphatic : see note. For this reason I have printed ae with an 
 accent. 
 
 34. ov\ licavws: infra otfx^ Ka\&$ in line 36 is stronger: cf. 
 in 46 B the change from ojulolol to rot's avTotis : see note in loc. 
 Hirschig's oi>xl koX&s (the one tolerable suggestion of the thirty odd 
 
vii 47 b PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 suggestions which he lias made on the Crito) completely misses the 
 point. 
 
 36. dXXd tcIs |X€V, rds 8* ov; After these words some inferior 
 MSS (and the second hand in B) read oi>8e irdprtju, dXXa tup flip, 
 tlop 5' ov ; Apart from their slender MS authority, the words are 
 objectionable (a) because they correspond to nothing either in 46 C 
 (reus /xh dec tQp do^cdp irpoa^x^^ T ° v vqvp^ reus de ov), or in 46 D 
 (tlop 8o%lop as oi avdpuwoi do%a£ov<nv ktX.). and ((3) because they 
 anticipate line 42 xP 7 l< JTa ' L & 0V X aL T ^ v <Ppopljulop, irop-qpal 5e at tlcp 
 d<pp6pcop; Plato is especially careful to avoid any premature indi- 
 cations of the course of an argument : he professes to follow 6V77 
 dp 6 \6yos Lccrirep irpev/jia (ptprj (Rep. III. 394 d). 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 In this chapter Socrates recalls the familiar illustrations by which 
 he used to enforce the doctrine that no opinion deserves to be con- 
 sidered except that of those who know, and applies them to the 
 case in point. Introduction p. xii. 
 
 1. to, roiavra Zkiyero. roiavra refers to what follows: so in 
 Rep. VI. 488 A po-rjaou yap tolovtopl yepofxepop etre ttoXXlop pclop 
 irtpi etre /jllcls. It is a mistaken idea that Toidcrde is invariably pro- 
 spective, and tolovtos retrospective. The imperfect eXiyero is used 
 because Socrates is recalling the doctrines taught throughout his 
 life: see on gXeyop in 46 B. 
 
 2. 7vj1.vat6p.6vos dvrjp ktX. For the asyndeton cf. Rep. 1. c. 47 B 
 pclvkXt) pop fieyedei jxep koi pLCfxy virep tovs ep rrj prjt irdpras, and 
 Apol. 22 A (where see note) rj /ultjp eyib giradop tl tolovtop' oi iiep 
 fjLaXLjTa actX. 
 
 koA tovto irpctTTcov = ' and making this his work': hoc agens. 
 Buttmann compares Xen. Hell. IV. 8. 22 ovde yap eKpdrovp avrov 
 ai tov aosfxaros rjdopai, d\\' del, irpbs <J ei'77 epycp f tout' £ir parr ep. 
 Compare irpdyixa - 'profession' in Apol. 20 C. 
 
 5. larpds rj aratSoTpCp^s : see Gorg. 452 A foil. The iarpos 
 is there regarded as the drjjuuovpyds vyieias : the iraLboTpip-qs as the 
 man whose Zpyop is koXovs re Kal foxvpovs iroceTp rovs dpdpwnovs 
 rd (TwpLara: and so Soph. 228 E vepi /mep aTorx os yvixpavriKri, nrepl 
 de pdaop larpLKrj; (paipeadop. In another passage of the Gorgias 
 (464 B foil.) iaTpLKTj and yvjuLpaariKT} are described as the two 
 
46 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 vii 47 l 
 
 branches of the art which looks after the body (i) rod awfxaros 
 depaireia); they are correlative (dvrLcrTpoipoi) with 8ikclio<tvv7) (Sl- 
 KacTTLKi)) and vojuLoderiKr}, the two subdivisions of ttoXltlkt) or the art 
 which pays attention to the soul. Plato frequently places the two 
 professions side by side: e.g. Prot. 313 D edv /jlt) tls rtixv yvp- 
 vao-TiKos yj iarpos wv : Polit. 295 C et al. Cron remarks that both 
 professions were united in the person of Herodicus of Selymbria: 
 compare Rep. III. 406 B "HpodLKos bk iraidorptftrjs &v Kal voo~w8r)s 
 yevofxevos, /xt£as yv jj,vaarLK7]v iarpiKrj, direKvaiGe vpCnov fiev 
 Kal jjuxXuTTa eavrov, eVeir' dWovs varepov TroXXotfs. 
 
 9. dXXa (iij : dXXa is regular in such antitheses : see on Apol. 
 23 D. 
 
 T2. Tavrr]— t§ dv kt\. Note the position of ravrri: it serves 
 to throw special emphasis on the clause introduced by y dv. 
 
 Kal Yvjj.yao-T€ov Kal eSeoreov *ye Kal ttotcov : this explains irpaK- 
 rkov. In edecrriov ye the ye is added because what follows incul- 
 cates obedience to the iarpos as yvpLvaareov to the Trat5oTp[(Si)s : 
 xai — ye is frequently used in this way to introduce something 
 which belongs to a different class from the things already enume- 
 rated. Gorg. 45O D dpLdjM7)TLK7J Kal \oyi(TTlK7) Kai yeufj&TpiKT} Kai 
 ireTTevrtKrt ye Kal aXXai woWal rk%vai\ here the first three arts 
 hang together, being all concerned with number or mathematics. 
 On the food of a Greek athlete cf. Aristotle Eth. Nic. 11. no6 a 36 ff. 
 ov yap ei rip d^KapLval (a mina was about 15*2 oz. Troy) cpayeiv iro\h\ 
 5vo Be okiyov, 6 akeiirrrjs e?£ fxvas irpoard^ei' 'io~ri yap ictus Kal rouro 
 ?roXi> to; X^o/te^o; r) dXLyov' MiXw^i fxev yap dXt'yof, rep 8£ dpxo- 
 p.e'vip rCov yv/JLvadtop 7roXtf. 
 
 13. tw lirto-TaTT) Kal lira'Covrt. The argument gains addi- 
 tional point if it is noted that the word eirLo-rdrr[S suggests eirio-ra- 
 /uu and so leads up to eiraiovTLi Socrates wishes to deduce from the 
 example of training the general principle that only he who knows 
 deserves to be regarded. The word eiriardr-qs is sometimes used in 
 the sense of a trainer: cf. Xen. Mem. ill. 5. 18 ev rot? yv/mvcKots aywat 
 -ireldovr at rots iir ivrdraLS ( = paedotribis, as Schneider correctly 
 explains it), and see also Rep. VII. 521 e aojp.aros yap a&£rjs Kal (pdi- 
 (rews eirtararel (sc. yvfxvaariKr)). Plato repeatedly thinks of eVt- 
 arafiat when he uses the words eTnardr^s or eirtararQ : see for 
 example Prot. 312 D foil, el 5^ rts eKeivo Zpoiro' 6 8k <ro<pi(TT7\i rQv 
 t'l o~o<p£ov io~TL ; rL dv airoKpLvaifxeSa aura; ; irolas epyaaias eirLard- 
 tt?s; tL dv e'L7rotfxev axirbv etvai — t) ew ivr drrjv rov iroirjaai deivov 
 
vii 47 b PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 47 
 
 \e"yeiv ; — 6 8k Brj (rocpMTTrjs irepi tIvos Sclvov iroiel Xtyeiv ; tj BtjXov otl 
 irepi odirep Kai eirlcrTaraL] cf. Crat. 414 E tov aocpbv iir lo-tolttjv, 
 and 390 B dp' oux ovros os eir Larairo av epyafr/xe'vaj /caXAiara h ttl- 
 <TTaTeti>: Rep. I V. 443 E aocpiav 8k tt]V kiriGTaTovaav ravrr} rrj 
 irpd^ei €7ri(TT7)iuLr)P. I have no doubt that Socrates thought it a 
 real confirmation of his view that knowledge should everywhere 
 hold rule when he found that eiriar dryjs and eirlaTafxai seem to be 
 connected, and I think Plato hints at this in such passages as Polit. 
 311 C oirbrav — dpxv re Kai h-Ki<JTar%. 'God and Nature do 
 nothing in vain': even the similarity of names is not without its 
 significance: hence Plato wrote the Cratylus. A precisely similar 
 phenomenon appears in the case of the word eS irparrtiv. Just as 
 here eiriardTrj forms the transition to eira'tovri, so in Charm. 173 D 
 ed av Trp&TToi/uLev is the link between eirto-TTj/xovcos av irpaTToinev and 
 evdaijuovoliuLev {eir hjtt) fxbv ws av irpdrrovre^ ed av ir pdrTOifiev Kai 
 cvdai/uLovoifjiev): see also 1 7 2 A and Alcibiades 1 . 1 1 6 B and compare 
 Aristotle Eth. Nic. I. I098 b 20 (rvvdbet 8k r£ \6yy Kai to ed ^ijv Kai 
 ed irpdrreiv rbv evdaifxova. So also in Phaed. 99 C 84ov (which 
 has two meanings) forms the link between dyadbv and £vvSeiv — Kai 
 ws dXydQs to dyadbv Kai 8e"ov £vv5elv Kai ^vv^x €LV : where it 
 should be noted that the omission of the article before Seov (as here 
 before erratovTi) favours my view. Similarly in Symp. 204 C, where 
 Plato proves that to epcofievov is KaXov by means of the middle term 
 ipao-Tov ('lovely' as well as 'loved'): Kai yap ^o~tl to epao~Tbv t6 
 Tcp 6vtl KaXbv ktX. : the entire passage from 203 A to 204 D is full of 
 such double meanings and constructions. See also Symp. 196 C. 
 This sort of chain-inference (incorrectly called Sorites) was after- 
 wards very popular in the Stoic school : see Reid on Cic. Acad. Pr. 
 49. 
 
 I have insisted on this point partly because the editors have 
 ignored it and partly on account of the light it throws on the 
 meaning of the vision in 44 B : Socrates was greatly influenced by 
 similarity of name. 
 
 It should be noted that iiratetv is a favourite word of Plato's* 
 but less common in other authors. Protagoras used the word 
 frequently : according to Kock on Arist. Nubes 650 it was probably 
 an importation from the Ionian philosophical schools into the 
 sophistic and philosophical circles of Athens. 
 
 17. cUv was pronounced elev with intervocalic aspiration as in 
 raws : the derivation is doubtful, but it can hardly come from eljmi : 
 
NOTES ON 
 
 vii 47 b 
 
 see on Apol. i8e. Possibly it is connected with eta: for as Timaeus 
 s. v. says, it is not only cvyKarddeaLS tlov eiprjfxePLOp, but also avvcupr) 
 7rp6s rd fitWovra : whence Suidas explains it as = #76 8rj. Here for 
 example it leads up to aireiOrjaas 8e kt\. : cf. Symp. 204 C elev 8r), 
 cS kclXQs yap Xeyeis' (parenthetical) tolovtos lop 6 "Epws riva 
 
 Xpdw ^x €L ro ' s dv6pd)7TOLs; 
 47 C J 8. *"i|v 86|av Kal rovs liraCvovs — tovs twv -itoXXwv Xo-yovs: so 
 all the best mss. The difficulties felt with regard to the text arise 
 from a misapprehension of the argument. Socrates is gradually 
 passing from the illustration to the case which it was intended to 
 illustrate. Hence at first when he is only elucidating the illustration 
 he introduces more detail: supra 47 B (popelo-dai xpV rovs \pbyovs 
 /cat dtnrd^eo'daL rovs eiralvo.vs'. as the application draws near 
 there is somewhat less detail (drLfxdcras ttjp 86%ap Kal tovs iwaL- 
 povs): when we are on the verge of the application, there is only 
 TL/Jufjcras rovs tlop iroW&v \6yovs, because it is a X070S tQp ttoWlop 
 which all this was meant to illustrate, viz. that Crito and his friends 
 and Socrates himself are cowards in leaving Socrates to die. Schanz 
 brackets and Krai omits /cat rovs eiraivovs : the other editors rightly 
 retain the words. Ziwsa in the Zeitschr. f. d. ost. Gymn. 1879 P* IQ 6 
 reads aweidrjaas 8k to; evi /cat drt/xa'cras avrov ttjp 86^ap Kal rovs 
 ipoyovs, TLfjLrjcras 8e tovs twv itoXKlop eiraivovs. 
 
 22. iroi T€tv€i: 7rot = et's Tt. Infra et's tL tlop rod dirudovpros is 
 like 46 B tlov e fx lop fX7]8epi d'XXy. 
 
 25. ovkovv Kal TaXXa — ovtws: "verbo omisso, ut Lach. 181 a 
 e8 ye pf) rrjv 'Upap — ort opdols top irarkpa Wohlrab. 
 
 26. Kal 8rj Kat is used to introduce a climax, or (as here) the 
 crowning point of the reasoning — the application : see on Apol. 26 D. 
 
 27. 8iKaCo)v Kal dSucwv : Cron draws attention to the chiastic 
 arrangement : 
 
 8 1 k a L lo v\y ataxP 7 a & "? v 
 
 lx8lklov s\ Ka\wv s\ KaK&p (Dyer). 
 47 D 3 1, f*°-XXov r\ fjvjjnravTas tovs dXXovs: supra 47 B liclWop ?) y 
 j-Oinraai. tols d'XXots. 
 
 32. ei [i.r\ aKoXo\)0rjo-o|X€V, 8ia<(>9epov}A€V Ikcivo Kal Xa>p-r]o-o- 
 |i€0a. et fir) with fut. ind. is more vivid and impassioned than rjp lit?) 
 with aor. conj. Xw/3acr0at is to add insult to injury. e/cetVo is 
 povs: cf. Rep. VII. 527 D — e kp tov'tols tols fiadyixavLP ckckttov 
 6pyav6v tl ^pvx'QS eKKadaiperal re /cat avafairvpetTaL airoWv- 
 nevop /cat rv<p\o\jfjLevop viro tlop clWlop iir Lrr)8ev/JLaT lop, kpclt- 
 
viii 47 e PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 49 
 
 rov ov (TcodrjvaL fivpiuiv ojul/uloltuiv' jAovij) yap avrcp dXrjdeia oparai 
 (and truth is seen by vovs, cf. Rep. vi. 508 c — D and Symp. 
 212 a). Observe that the doctrine .of the duality of soul and 
 body is implied throughout the whole of this passage: it is one of 
 the most distinctive traits of Plato's teaching, as it was of his master's: 
 see Phaed. 79 c, 82 E (the soul investigates things by looking out of 
 the prison-house of the body). To Plato the body is but the opyavov 
 of the soul: Theaet. 184D beivov yap irov t c5 7rcu, et iroXXaL TLves iv 
 i]fx?u f uxrirep kv dovpeiois Xirirois, aiadijaeLS iyKadrjvTai, dXXd fxri els 
 fxiav riva ld<=ai>, e'ire \pvxv v etre 0 tl 5ei naXeiv, irdvra ravra ^vvreLve^ 
 fi 5 \a toijtwv olov opydvwv aiadavo/xeda oo~a atadrjrd: compare also 
 Rep. v. 469 E, where those who wreak their vengeance on the dead 
 bodies of their enemies are likened to hounds at reus Xidois oh dv 
 fiX-qduxn x^Xeirabovau rov (3aX6vros oi>x dirTOfxevau 
 
 33. 6 — a/ircoXXvTo : ' which, we used to say, is improved by 
 right, and disabled by wrong' (Church): see last note. For this 
 use of the imperfect cf. Rep. VI. 490 A 7/7 etro 5' avrf, el v($ ^x ets > 
 irpQrov fxev dXrjdeia kt\. Goodwin MT. 8. The use of = 4 is 
 ex hypothesi ' does not differ greatly from this. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Here Socrates finally disposes of the first point raised by Crito, 
 viz. that we should regard the opinions of the many, and proceeds 
 to discuss the second (see above, 44 D) — that the many can take away 
 our lives. 
 
 2. viro tov vocrwSovs. voaudes is not here = ' diseased ', but 
 'causing disease', 'unwholesome', )( vyieivov : so in Theaet. 171 q 
 rd vyteiva Kal i>oo~d)5r}. 
 
 3. ir€i96ji€voi, pi rr\ twv eircuovTwv 8o|t|. Note the position 
 of /XT) : Plato has arranged his words so as to express the double 
 meaning of fxr) ireidbfjievoi. rrj tlov etraiovTUv db^rj, and tt€l06/jl€Vol t% 
 tCov fJLr) ktX., for the text at once suggests dXXd rrj rwv /ult] eira'CbvTiav. 
 Compare Legg. II. 671 D vr)<povTas tCov /jltj vr)<povT0jv arparTjyovSy 
 Cov 8r) x&>p2s t^^V 5ia/zdxeo-0cu deivorepop 77 iroXefxiois elvat fir) fierd 
 apx^vTuiv adopvfiwv sc. dXXci fxera dpxbvrwv vr}(p6vTU}v. Hirschig 
 foolishly corrupts the text to ireidoimevoi rrj tCov /ult) eira'CbvTwv 80^77. 
 
 6. tovto to <r<3fj.a. rovro is of course in the predicate: Wohl- 47 E 
 rab is wrong in reading tovto aQixa with Buttmann; for aw/Aa without 
 
5° 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 viii 47 e 
 
 the article is 'body' generally, i.e. 'matter', not 'the body': cf. 
 Symp. 211 A oucV av (pavraadrjaerat aiVry rb KaXbv olov irpoauirov 
 tl ovdk x € ^P €S oXKo oi/dev ujv o~wfJt,a (i.e. body, matter) ^tere^ei. 
 
 8. |i€Td |xox0T]pov. The preposition yuerd is far more frequent 
 than cnjv in Plato, as in Attic Greek generally (except Xenophon) : 
 triV denotes a much closer connection. * fioxB'npos like irovqpos meant 
 originally 'afflicted' (as here), then 'depraved', 'corrupt', for rolos 
 yap poos karlv einxOoviuv avOpwiriav olov eV' rjixap dyijcn warr/p 
 di'dpujv re deQv re (Horn. Od. XVIII. 136 — 137). So also Ar. Av. 
 493 X^tuvav yap dirdSXe^ 6 /jlox^V pbs ^pvylwv epiiov did rovrov: 
 compare (for irovqpos) Solon Frag, i^ovde udtcaps ovdeis ireXerai (3poros, 
 dXXd irovqpoi irdvres, and Hesiod Frag. 95. 1 (ed. Goitling) ttovtj- 
 porarov Kai dpiarov (of Heracles). It is we and not the Greeks 
 who by suffering are made strong. Cf. Simonides Frag. 5. 10 — 13 
 ed. Bergk. 
 
 10. ov8ajicu$. Plato held that it is better to die than to suffer 
 incurable disease: Gorg. 512 A — a passage which is parallel to this 
 both in respect of the illustration and the application — ei fiev ris 
 fieydXois Kai dvidrois voaripLaai Kara rb awLLa avvexo/xeuos fir} d-we-Kvlyq^ 
 ovros fikv olOXlos eariv on ovk direOave ktX. : where see Thompson on 
 the "meditative skipper". The whole subject is discussed in Rep. 
 ill. 405 foil. The presence of too many doctors, says Plato, proves 
 that a city is physically unsound just as a plethora of dtKacrrai proves 
 that it is unsound morally: ibid. 410 A it is prescribed that doctors 
 in the ideal state shall only endeavour to cure rovs fxev ev<pveis rd. 
 crtbjuLara Kai rds if/vxds — rovs 8e fir}, 6o~ol fiev Kara aw/ma roiovroi, 
 air od v -fa a Keiv edo~ovo~i, rovs 8e Kara rijv 'ftvxw KaKO(pveis Kai 
 dvidrovs avrol air oKrevova iv. This is declared to be the most 
 merciful way of treating the patients themselves and the best thing 
 for the State. Herodicus is censured as (xaKpov — rbv ddvarov avrcf 
 iroLTjaas (406 b), because he prolonged his life by a course of 
 medical treatment: the right view is that ovdevi axoXy did /3i'ou 
 Kip.vet.v iarpevofievcp (ib. 406 C). 
 
 11. dXXct fi€T €Keh>ov dp' -qjitv ktX. So I read with the Bod- 
 leian : the editors mostly follow less good mss and read d\V — dpa. 
 The dXXd introduces a fresh point in the argument: cf. Apol. 37 c 
 dXXd xPV^T^i kuI dedeadat ecus av e/cnVw; For the collocation 
 d\V dpa (dpa in this connection generally invites the answer 'no') 
 compare Lysis 208 D a\V dpa eireiddv oiKade gXdrjs irapd rrjv fxr]r4pa y 
 iueivtj tre e£ woieiv 6 rt av (SouXy KrX. ; Euthyd. 292 C d\\' dpa 
 
viii 48 a 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 5i 
 
 ttclvtcls Kal irdpTa dyadovs ; — ovk olfxaL £70*76, c3 Sw/cpares. Here 
 apa is separated from d\\d in order to let the full stress of the 
 sentence-accent fall on /xer' e/cetVou, which introduces the application. 
 
 12. <$> to d8ucov piv Xwj3aTQi. Elsewhere Plato uses the ac- 
 cusative after Xu(3d<r6ai: the dative is here preferred in order to 
 avoid the appearance of ambiguity. Ar. Eq. 1408 Hp 1 iduxrip clvtop 
 01s eXo;/3d0' oi ^pol. The verb of kindred meaning Xvfxalpevdai — 
 not found in Plato — may also be construed with a dative as well as 
 with an accusative. 
 
 13. r\ <|>av\uT€pov rj*yovji€9a kt\. Compare Xen. Mem. IV. 3. 
 14 dXXd fxrjv Kal dpdpcowov ye tJ/vxt} eiirep tl Kal ctXXo tup dpOpuiripup 
 rod Oeiov />ter^x et ^X. and Prot. 313 A o 5e wepl irXelopos row 
 (Tib/jLaTos riyei, rr\p \pvxyp, Kal ep $ itolpt earl rd <rd 77 ev rj kclkvs 
 wpdrTeip, xPVVtov rj 7ropfjpov yepofiepov /crX. Socrates never wearied 
 of asserting the dignity of the soul. 
 
 14. trepl 6 r\ tc dSucfa. ktX. In Rep. x. 609 B injustice is de- 
 scribed as a disease of the soul : tl ovp ; tjp 5' eyu' \pvxy &pa> ovk 
 Zgtip 0 iroiei avrrjp kclktjp; Kal paXa, ^<pr], d pvp 5fj 8irjjj.ep irdvra, 
 ddiKia re Kal aKoXaala Kal SeiXia Kal dfiadia. 
 
 19. ovk dpa — irdvv tjjj.iv ovrca: ovtu goes with irdpv. I think 
 this more probable than to take ov wdpv together : irdpv seems too 
 emphatic to admit of this interpretation. 
 
 20. dXX* on 6 eiratcov. The Bodleian has ort, which may be 
 right, as the Greeks probably considered o tl and otl to be the 
 same word ( = quod) : see my Apology p. 123. 
 
 22. irpoVrov \kiv instead of being followed by etra or eVetra (5^) 
 corresponds to dXXd jxep 5t} in line 25 below : the second argument 
 of Crito is quoted as an objection to Socrates' refutation of the first : 
 see on irpuTOP ixh in 46 C. 
 
 €lo-T|7€t, €lcrr|*yoi5ji€Vos. The word ela-qyeiadai (auctor esse) 
 means to introduce a subject or a proposal in a formal way: see 
 Thuc. IV. 76. 2 Uroiodibpov — ecqyov fxipov rdde avrots Trapeo~Kevd- 
 <t6t}, and PI. Symp. 176 E t6 /xerd touto elcryyovfiai rrjp pep &prt 
 eiaeXdovaap avXyrpida x a ' L P €LV *dp ktX. Perhaps Plato chooses the 
 word in order to suggest that Crito as it were eio-ijye 8Lktjp Kara tup 
 po/ulup — the Laws being on their defence : see Introd. pp. vii — xi. 
 
 25. dXXd piv 8rj : here begins Socrates' reply to the second 
 point raised by Crito : see above 44 D. /jlcp 677= 'for that matter', 
 'as to that': cf. Gorg. 471 A eiirep 7c, c3 <piXe, ddiKOs. dXXd jxep 5tj 
 irQs ovk ddtKos; 492 E dXXd pep 8rj Kal us ye <rv Xtyas deivos 6 /3:os: 
 
52 
 
 NOTES ON viii 48 a 
 
 Rep. III. 406 A /cat fikv dr) — droirbv ye rb ir&jia ovrm 'e'xovri'. ibid. 
 III. 409 B. 
 
 26. d-TTOKTivvvvai is preferred by Piato to diroKreiveiv. 
 B 27. S^Xa 81} Kal ravTa kt\. = 'of course, that is also evident: 
 yes, Socrates, he will say so'. If the text is right, I think bijXa 8rj 
 Kal ravra is an aside : the answer to Socrates' remark is contained 
 in (paLrj yap av. Crito (who is not yet convinced by Socrates' rea- 
 soning) first declares that the power of the many to put one to 
 death (tclvtcl) is as obvious as the necessity of regarding what they 
 think of one (/cat): he then assents to Socrates' remark. See above 
 44 D avra 8e dr)Xa rd irapovra vvvi, ort oloi r' eialv oi iroXXoi 
 kt\. 
 
 With Cron and Krai I have retained the vulgate, because I 
 think it presents the fewest difficulties. Wohlrab gives dijXa dr) /cat 
 ravra to Socrates, (pair) yap ay, cu Sc6/c/>are$ to Crito, and dXr)9r} 
 Xeyeis to Socrates: Schanz brackets (pair] yap av, and gives both 
 drjXa 5?J /cat ravra and dXrjdrj Xiyeis to Crito : Gobel prints " drjXa 
 8rj Kal ravra", (pair) yap av w ^lOKpares. 2 10. dXrjdij Xiyeis. I 
 think the text is probably right as it stands : but if not, I should 
 transpose and read <pairj yap dv drjXa 8r) /cat ravra, c3 Sw/cpares, 
 taking drjXa dr) as an adverb as it is in the MSS (dr)Xadrj). 
 
 29. tS 0avp.d<ri€ : see on iS daifibvie 2a>/cpares in 44 B. 
 
 ovtos tc: re corresponds to /cat in /cat rovbe av uKorrei line 31. 
 There is virtually an anacoluthon, since ovrbs re 6 Xoyos — Sonet 
 leads us to expect /cat ode av 6 Xoyos (sc. doKei %ri o/uoios eh at), ore 
 ov rd tfjv KrX. : but w r hether the second principle is still binding or 
 not, has not yet been decided : whence /cat rbvde av aKoirei /crX. 
 
 30. ojioios sIvch Kat irpoTepov : the MSS read rip /cat irpbrepov : 
 but as rep irpbrepov for rip irporepip or rep irpbrepov elprjpLevcp is, to say 
 the least of it, unusual, and the /cat is awkward, I follow Wex, 
 Madvig and recent editors (except Gobel) in reading /cat irpbrepov . 
 opioios /cat irporepov — similis quam antea : see above 46 B ax^dbv 
 tl 6/ioioL (palvovrai (jlol Kal rovs avrovs irpeaftevo) Kal tijulQ, ovairep Kal 
 irporepov. 
 
 32. ov to £rjv iT€pl irXeto-Tou ttovc\t£ov, dXXd to €* £fjv. Socrates 
 held this view during the trial: see Apol. 28 B and ch. xxni. Com- 
 pare Gorg. 512 E fir) yap rovro /xiv, rb £r)v birocrov dr) xpwov, rbv ye Cos 
 dXrjdus dvdpa earkov earl Kal ov (f>iXo\pvxv r ^ ov i dXXd — a Keirreov rlv 1 
 av rpbirov rovrov 6v fxeXXei xpbvov (3iCovai co s dp lara ^tipr). 
 
 35. to 8£ — TavTov €0-tiv: Cron remarks that this clause is 
 
IX 48 C 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 necessary because ev £r}i/ has a double meaning (see above on 47 b 
 t<£ £iri(TT&Tr] /ecu eira'tovTL) : it is necessary also to identify eS with 
 ducalws because the next chapter opens with the question wdrepov 
 dl/catou ijxk evdevde ireipdadaL i^ievai. 
 
 It should be noted that ravrbv toctovtop tolovtou TrfkiKovrov are 
 regular in Plato, not tclvtS and the like : see on Apol. 24 C. Schanz 
 now thinks it probable that Plato always used the forms in -v : see 
 his Preface to the Laws p. vi. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 This and the following chapter make a kind of interlude. Socrates 
 has now reached his principle or \670s, viz. on ov t6 $?jv irepi 
 irXeiffTov TroirjT^oi', dWa to ducat us £i)i>. Before introducing the 
 Laws to prove that if Socrates made his escape he would violate this 
 principle, Socrates pauses to emphasize the full force and meaning 
 of this \670s, and the irrelevancy of every other. Throughout this 
 and the following chapters it must be borne in mind that Socrates 
 identified to d'acaiov with to v6/uli/j.oi> : see Introd. p. xiii. 
 
 1. €K tiov 6jj.o\o70vjj.€Vwv : the present as in o7reo \4yct) and the 
 like (Graser quoted by Wohlrab). See above on oirep Xtyu in 45 B. 
 rovro refers forward to irorepov Ukcliov kt\. 
 
 2. -iroTepov Sikcwov kt\. Ukcliov is 'right': see on 45 C above. 
 Crito had put the question on the same grounds in the passage re- 
 ferred to £tl 5£ — ovde difcai6i> fioi Sokcls eirtx^P^ irpayixa. acpievai 
 is not 1 to permit ' (et/n&'cu), but 4 to let go free as in Apol. 29 c 
 d(pL€fjL^v <re. 
 
 4. r\ ov Slkcuov: more emphatic and clear than rj ov: so in b 48 C 
 above fxevet 7} ov fxevei. 
 
 6. as 8£ crv \€*y€is ras <rK€\|/6is : viz. in 45 A — 46 A. The relative 
 clause is placed first so as to let emphasis be thrown on av )( iyw : 
 at dt {TK^xj/eisds av Xtyeis would be much less pointed. Cron remarks 
 that when the antecedent is adopted into the relative clause, the 
 article is more usually omitted, as in oi)s ij ttoXls vofii^eL Oeovs ov 
 vo/jLifav. Tr. ' as for the considerations you mention, about ' etc. 
 
 8. cos dX-rjOtSs : see on 46 D above. 
 
 9. o-K€[iuaTa o-Kt/JL/JLCLTa is of course in the predicate. The 
 antecedent to TauTa is not cncixj/eis but dvaXuaeus xp r }f JL ^ TU}V KaL doi-rjs 
 
54 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 ix 48 c 
 
 /ecu iraXbwv rpo(f>rjS- On firj fj (=nescio an sit) see Goodwin MT. 83 : 
 probably some word expressing fear or apprehension ought to be 
 understood : see on Apol. 39 A fxr) ov tovt' 77 x a ^ €7r 6v. 
 
 twv pcuncas diroKTtvvvvTwv ktX. Gorg. 521 C (quoted above on 
 44 D) dvorjros dpa eifML, cJ KaAXt/cXets, cos dXrjdus, el /xr) olo/ulcli ev rrjde 
 rrj iroXei qvtlvovv dv 0 tl tvxol tovto wadelv. We are of course 
 not justified in seeing here an allusion to the alleged remorse of the 
 Athenians after Socrates' death: the tradition about their repentance 
 is late and untrustworthy: see Grote, Vol. viii. p. 302. For dv 
 with the participle in apodosis cf. Legg. VI. 781 A 7roXi> dfieivov dv 
 k'X 0VTa ) *i vofxuv Ztvxw. Goodwin MT. 114. The word dvaftub- 
 aKeadai more often means ' to come to life again ' : for the causative 
 sense cf. Phaed. 89 B edvirep ye — fir) Swufieda avrov dva(3uoaa- 
 adai. 
 
 10. ovSsvl £vv v<3. Wohlrab compares Ar. Nub. 580 rjv yap fj 
 tls Z^odos firjdevi %itv vtp. Plato occasionally uses £vv in such ad- 
 verbial phrases, e.g. £iV iroXXcp 6opti(3cp Rep. VI. 492 B : otherwise it 
 generally occurs in religious uses like Legg. ill. 682 A %6v tlo~l Xapwi 
 Kai Moiatcus, or where the connection is a very close one, as in Legg. 
 III. 678 C £tiv tolls rex^ais cos tiros eiirelv irdvra o'x^ov diroXtoXeL ; Gorg. 
 513 A £t)*> rots (pLXrdroLs r) a'LpevLS tj/jllv carat tclvt7)s tt)s dvvdjJLews rrjs 
 ev Trj iroXet : see also note on fxerd in 47 E. 
 
 TOVToav tcov iroXXtov : odros like the Latin iste expresses contempt. 
 Note in the next sentence the emphatic place assigned to tj/uv )( tols 
 ttoXXols. 
 
 11. 6 Xo^os ovtws cup€i = ' ratio ita evincit' (Cron) is a frequent 
 phrase in Plato: see Parm. 141 D cos ye 6 \6yos aipet. Sometimes 
 the object is expressed as in Rep. x. 607 B 6 yap \6yos r)fxds jjpeL. 
 Near akin is the use of alpe?v = i to secure a conviction ', as in Apol. 
 28 A tout' £lttlv 0 ifxe alprjaec, edvirep aipy, where see note. 
 
 12. vvv 8rj. See on 46 d above. 
 
 D 14. kcu x^P LTa -s: the plural is preferred to the singular, not 
 only because Socrates is speaking for Crito as well as for himself, 
 but because it balances the plural xp r )l ULara more neatly. It is hardly 
 necessary to supply eldores from reXovvres : re\elv xdpw (xdpLTas) is 
 to ' pay a debt of gratitude '. 
 
 15. cfjotyovTes T€ Kdl ^o/yofjicvoi : e^dywv re Kai e^ayofievos would 
 be more logical and less grammatical. 
 tt| dXrjOeta : see on ws dXrjdtds 46 D. 
 
 17. (at) ov Serj vTroXo-yttco-Oai : for the syntax compare note on 
 
ix 48 e 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 fxi] cos aXrjdajs — rj in 48 C. vir6\oyi£eo~dai is ' to entertain a reflection 
 pointing to the opposite line of conduct from that which we are, 
 or ought to be, pursuing' : see on Apol. 28 B. We have the same 
 sentiment and the same mode of expression in Apol. 28 D dei — fi£- 
 vovra tavovvevuv. ixrjdev viroXoyL^ofxevov /XTjre Odvarov /ULrjre 
 d\\o [XTj^kv irpo rov aiaxP 0 ^* tt a pa /xeuovr as differs from fxtvovras as 
 * staying here ' from ' standing fast ' or ' holding our ground '. 
 
 19. ovt€ aXXo oTtovv Tr&o-yjew irpo tou dSiKeiv : so the mss. 
 Schanz reads ovr el after Forster. el dei is to be supplied from the 
 preceding clause. 
 
 20. KaXws — \iyeiv — opa 8£ ri 8pcop,€v : it is time for deeds, 
 not words : supra 46 A dXXd povXetiov, /jlcLXXov 5e ovde povXetieadai 
 en Spa, dXXd (SefiovXevadai. dpQfiev is the deliberative conjunc- 
 tive. 
 
 24. irav<rcu. In Attic 'stop!' is iravaai or irave (not iraijov, 48 E 
 though in Homer iratieo is found). Trade is the only form of this 
 word used intransitively in good writers : the plural is iraiueade and 
 irwu<ja<j6e : see Cobet V. L. pp. 264, 367, and Rutherford on Babrius 
 28. 8. 
 
 26. iracrcU ore, dXXd \i.r\ clkovtos tolStoi Trpdrreiv. The MS 
 
 reading irelcraL ae ravra Trpdrreiu, dWa fir] clkovtos cannot be right : 
 for apart from the awkwardness of dXXd fxrj aKovros, ravra irpdrreiv 
 could only mean ' to let me remain and die ' : an impossible meaning, 
 since it leaves ravra without an antecedent, Socrates as yet pro- 
 fessing not to have made up his mind but to be willing to follow oirri 
 av 6 X670S d'777 : see line 22 o~kottCoia€v, co dyade, kolvt) ktX. I follow 
 Meiser (Fleck eisen's Jahrb. 1874, p. 40) in transposing ravra irpdrreiv 
 and dXXd ixrj aKovros (sc. aov) : ravra irparreiv ( — 'to do what I do', 
 'to act herein') depends on irepi iroKKov Troiovixai, and is coordinate 
 with and not subordinate to ireto~ai, which is used absolutely. 
 Translate : ' for I think it important to persuade you, and not to 
 act in this without your consent \ Cron, Schanz and Krai retain 
 the MS order, changing irelaai to Treiaas, with Buttmann, Hermann 
 and Madvig: Wohlrab alone among recent editors retains the MS 
 reading. By Wex (Fleckeisen's Jahrb. for 1856, p. 669) ireiaai is re- 
 jected as "ein erklarendes Glossem zu dem falsch verstandenem 
 irpdrreiv. Platon also schrieb ws eyu — irotov^ai ae ravra irpdrreiv, 
 dXXd fir] dxovros sc. irpdrre ". Gobel discusses the passage at length 
 in his Fulda program 1882 p. 10 foil., and claims to have solved all 
 difficulties by the change of iretaai. to iravaai : but in reality this is 
 
56 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 IX 48 E 
 
 only mending one fault by two others, for (a) iravaai would inevitably 
 lead to &Kovra : (/;) dWd firj is not 'aber nicht', but ' nicht ' ; i.e. it 
 must introduce not a mere qualification, but a direct antithesis to 
 some word in the preceding clause : and Treiaai (or 7retVa?) is exactly 
 such a word. The choice clearly lies between Meiser's view and 
 that of Cron: I prefer the former, because (a) even if ireiaas were 
 right I think Plato would either have written irepi iroWov iroiovfiai 
 ireLaas ce, dWd fxi) olkovtos, ravra irpdrreiv, or (less likely) irepi 
 
 7T0\\0V TTOlOVfXOlL TOLVTOL TTpCLTT€LP TT€L(TaS 0~€, dWd fAT) &KOVTOS, and 
 
 (b) because in ravra irpdrreiv = 4 do what I am doing', 'act in this 
 matter ', the force of ravra seems to me more obscure if it follows 
 ere than if it follows aKovros. 
 
 27. <Jpa — rr[v apx^v €av ktX. For opa followed by edv compare 
 (with Wohlrab) Rep. IV. 432C opa odv Kai irpodvixov Karibelv edv 
 ttcos irpbrepos efiov tdys Kai e/xot (ppdarjs. edv is not here = i whether ' 
 (a meaning it never bears), but ' si forte ', ' in case ' : in such expres- 
 sions there is no real ellipse of the apodosis : see Monro's Homeric 
 Grammar, p. 212. 
 
 Ttjv ctpx^'v is * the outset ', ' the start ' : from its use in such 
 examples as the present it came to mean ' principle \ as so often 
 in Aristotle. 
 
 A 29. ij av jJ.dXio-Ta ol'tj, i.e. in the way to which your opinion 
 most inclines : fj is adverbial and goes with 0177, as in otecrdai ratirrj : 
 e'xaj> is not to be understood. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 In this chapter Crito is made to admit (a) that it is wrong to 
 requite wrong with wrong or evil with evil, and (fr) that it is our 
 duty to carry out in practice that which we have in theory admitted 
 to be right. Introduction p. xii. 
 
 1. ovSevl Tpomp — dSiKiyreov etveu. For the syntax compare 
 Gorg. 507 D rbv j3ov\6fj.evov — evdaLjJLova elvai o~w(ppo<jiJV7)v fxev 
 diuKreov Kai daKrjreov kt\., and for the sentiment itself Apol. 
 37 B irerreLO'iuLe'vos 5r] eyk /nyde'va ddiKeiv iroWov deoj ep.avrbv ye dSu??- 
 ceiv : Gorg. 469 B /JLeytarov rQv KaK&v rvyxdvei ov rb ddiKeiv ; and 
 Rep. I. 335 D. 
 
 2. r\ tivi — tlvI 8£ oti : rls is here accented because it is em- 
 
x 49 B 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 57 
 
 phatic: see on Apol. 26c {elvai tlvcls Scots), where I refer to 
 Theaetetus 147 B tip 6s yap iwicrT^fjLrjv diroKpiveTai ov roOr' ipw- 
 T7]0els. 
 
 3. rj o^Sap,ws to 76 d8iK€tv : note the force of ye : t6 ye ddiKeiv 
 nearly = to doiKeiv are ddiKov 6v: cf. infra 49 B, line 14. 
 
 4. cos 7roXXaKis — c6|j.o\oYTj0T]. It has been doubted by Zeller 
 and others whether the doctrine here maintained was ever held by 
 the historical Socrates : but I have no doubt that it was. In harmony 
 with his egoistic principles, Socrates denied that it is ever right to 
 wrong another, because wrongdoing has an injurious influence on 
 one's own soul : see Introd. p. xii. 
 
 5. r\ irdcrat. In the MSS oirep Kal a/m eXeyeTo is written before 
 ?) iraaac : but as there is nothing to which the words can be referred, 
 I agree with recent editors in omitting them. The alternative 
 (Meiser) is to write owep Kal dpTt iXtyeTo after if and take the words 
 as an allusion to 46 D vvv 5e KaTadrjXos dpa iye'veTo, otl dXXcos [eveKa 
 Xoyov] e\£yeTo, rjv 5e 7rai5id Kal (pXvapia &s dXrjOQs. 
 
 7. cxK6Xvp.€vai. The metaphor (as Gobel remarks) is probably 
 from losing or throwing goods overboard at sea: cf. Rep. vin. 553 b 
 irTalaavra Coairep irpbs ep/mrt tt? 7r6Xet Kal eKX^avTa rare avTov Kal 
 eavTov. So in Aesch. Pers. 826 /itj34 tls — 6X(3ov eKX^V ^yw> 
 compare 46 B above tovs de Xdyovs ovs ev t£ ifxirpoadev ZXeyov, ov 
 SvvafiaL vvv e k (3aXeiv, 
 
 8. irdXcu — apa. 7rdXcu goes with eXadoixev — dia<pepovTes : dpa 
 as usual expresses surprise: see on Apol. 34 c eyCo 5e ovdev dpa 
 toiWwv iroir}<T(j) ; 
 
 ttjXikoCSc. After TrjXiKoide the MSS read yipovTes dvdpes: I think 
 with Cron and Schanz that ytpovTes is a gloss on TTjXiKoide, Fischer 
 and Wohlrab defend the word on the ground that ytpovTes dvdpes 
 makes a good antithesis to 7rai8wv : but the phrase ytpovTes dvdpes 
 is a trifle awkward, and dvdpes alone seems to me more forcible as 
 the opposite of waldwv. 
 
 9. <rirov8fj is emphatic, nearly = <nrovdrj dXX' ov Traidia (sug- 
 gested by iraidwv in the next line). 
 
 10. 7raC8cov ovS^v 8ia<j>€povT€S is almost a proverbial phrase, as 49 B 
 Wohlrab remarks: compare Theaet. 177 B nr\ prjTopiKrj iKeivrj irus 
 diro/J.apalveTai, a>Vre iraiduv firjdev 8oKeiv dia<p^ peiv : Prot. 342 E 
 wore (palveadai t6v irpoadiaXeydpievov iraidbs fiTjdev ^cXtlu}, Here 
 
 and indeed generally diafapeiv means 'to be better than' and not 
 simply 'to differ'. 
 
 A. c. 6 
 
53 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 x 49 b 
 
 11. iravTos fi.aXXov = * assuredly' (i.e. more than anything) is 
 frequent in Plato, e.g. Prot. 344 B iravrbs fxaXXop ZXeyxbs 
 
 €<TTl. 
 
 12. el're cj>a<rlv ot iroXXol €l'r€ For the form of the sentence 
 compare Apol. 27 C etr' odv kcuvcl eire waXaid, d\\' odv dcu/uioina ye 
 vofiifa Kara rbv <t6p X6yop, Asyndeton is regular in this kind of 
 explanatory clause : see on Apol. 22 A. I have printed a colon 
 before eire (paaip, cf. Apol. 1. c. 6'yucos in line 14 thus becomes more 
 easy and natural. 
 
 13. €l'r€ KaC = 'or if you like ': so in Apol. 27 E Coairep dp d tls 
 ittttup pep wcudas riyolro rj /cat 6pup. 
 
 14. to 76 dSiKciv: see on 49 A, line 3. 
 
 Kal kcikov Kal al(rxpov. In Gorg. 474 c foil, it is shewn that 
 adiKew is both k&kiov and al<j\LOP than adiKeicrdai. Note the sym- 
 metry throughout this speech of Socrates: it begins with ovdepl 
 t poiTLj) and ends with ttolvtI rpoircp: and the two alternatives are 
 presented in such a way that the one which finally prevails is placed 
 both first and last: the order is a.b.a.b.a. 
 
 19. ov8£ dSiKov^evov d'pa dvTa8iK€iv: apa is of course 'there- 
 fore': for aducovfievov avrafiiKeiv is dbiKeip irus. Socrates does not 
 in this assume that he has been wronged by the laws: only by men: 
 see on 54 C. 
 
 ws ol ttoXXoI oI'ovtcu. The ordinary Greek view is well summed 
 up in the prayer of Solon (Frag. 13. 4 — 5) elvai 8e ykvKbv wde cpiXois, 
 ixdpoitri 8e iriKpbv, tolgi fxep aldoiop, rolai 8e detpop IdeiP. Just so 
 Medea in Euripides (807 — 810) firjdeis fie (patiXrjp Kderdepy) po/j.l^tcj 
 fir]^ 7]avx^0LV, dXXd darepov rpdirov, ft a pel av cx^pois Kal <piXoi- 
 <tip evfiepi}' twp yap tolovtup evKXe^araros (3ios. Socrates himself 
 declares that this was the prevailing morality in Greece: Mem. 11. 3. 
 14 Kal fMT]P wXeicrrov ye doKel dvrjp eiraivov d£ios elvai, 6s av (pddvrj rovs 
 fiep iroXefiiovs /ca/oos 7roiu)j>, rovs 8e <PlXgvs evepyerQpl but everything 
 is against the supposition that this view commended itself to him, 
 and even Pittacus, if we may trust Diogenes Laertius (i. 4. 78), had 
 already declared against it in the memorable words <piXop fir) Xtyeip 
 /ca/ous, dXXd /xyde ix^pop. See Introd. p. xii. 
 C 22. rC 8£ 8t]; = 'once more' introduces a new departure: with 
 tl Be; (infra line 24) the departure is less new: from ddtKeip to 
 KaKovpyeip the transition is greater than from KaKovpyeip to dpTiKa- 
 Kovpyelp. 
 
 23. ov 8cX Stjitov: contrast this with ov (palverai in 21: here at 
 
x 49 d PLATO'S CRJTO. 
 
 59 
 
 least Crito can answer without hesitation, for KaKovpyelv suggests 
 the idea of a criminal or malefactor : see L. and S. s. v. 
 
 27. to ydp irov ko-kcos itoiciv ktX. In Rep. I. 335 B foil. 
 &5ik€li> is identified with kcikovs iroieiv rather than /ca/cws 7rotetV 
 through the middle term j3XdwTeiv. 
 
 30. KaKws irotetv — Trd(r\r\ vir* a/UTcav is circumlocutory for dvri- 
 KaKovpyeiv. For oi;5' dv otlovv 7rdcrxv = nQ turn quidem si quid vis 
 patiatur, compare Rep. vn. 522 E et /cat otiovv fieXXec rd^ecov eVa'te^: 
 Polit. 297 B ovk dv irXrjdos oud' Covtlvuvovv. The subject to irdaxv 
 is understood from the unexpressed subject to avradiKetv and /ca/c&s 
 TT0L6LU : see note on Apol. 29 A doKelv yap et'SeVat earlv a ou/c older. 
 
 32. Ka0op.oXo"Ya>v : the /card points to the gradual piecemeal 
 character of the admissions : cf. Gorg. 499 B ird\a.L tol crov d/c/oocu/xac 
 Kado/uoXoyQv, evdvfj.oviJ.evos on kolv iralfav tls goi evdip otlovv, 
 toijtov da/nevos 'e'x 61 wWe/o rd ixeipdma: see also Rep. VI. 487 B — C 
 where it is said that Socrates leads one on little by little till lo ! 
 when at the end all the little admissions are added up ptya rd 
 <r<pdXfxa /cat evavrlov rots 7rpu>rots. 
 
 33. oI8a -yap cm oXfyois Ti<rl — 8of-€i. This confession that his 49 D 
 doctrines are for the few and not for the many is more in the vein of 
 Plato than of Socrates. It is possible that Socrates may have been 
 
 led to hold this language by his condemnation on an unjust charge: 
 but while actively engaged on his mission he was as far as possible 
 from despairing, as is clear from Xen. Mem. ill. 5. See Intro- 
 duction p. xv. 
 
 34. ots ovv — tovtois ovk &tti Koivi] PovXrj. Compare Apol. 
 31 E — 32 A and Phaed. 82 D toijtols fxtv aira&iv — e/cetVot ots rt /meXec 
 ttjs eavrQv xf/vxys — x a ' L P eLV elirovres ov /card raurd iropevovrai aureus 
 ws ovk el86<TLV 6irri 'ipxovrai'. ibid. 64 B — C etirw/xev — irpbs tj/jlcls 
 aurotfs, x a ^P eLJ/ €iir6vT€S e/cetVots (sc. rots 7roXXots). 
 
 36. dXXrjXcov KaTac|)pov€iv : the many laugh at the philosopher 
 (Rep. VII. 517 a), and if the philosopher laughs at them, rjrrov dv 
 KarayiXaaros 0 y^Xus avrQ eirj 7/ 6 eVt rrj dvcoOev e/c (ptOTos Tjnovar) (sc. 
 r^vxfi): Rep. vii. 518 b. 
 
 38. Koivwveis is used with reference to koivt) (3ovXr} in 38: so 
 infra in 42. evrevQev in the same line = e/c toijtov tov Xoyov and 
 is explained by ws ovdeiroTe ktX. : compare (with Jacobs) Prot. 
 324 A 'ivda dr) 7rds ttclvtI dv/xovrai /cat vovOeTti, 8tjXov 6tl wj 
 eViyueXetas /cat ixaOr)aetcs KTrfTrjs ovarjs. 
 
 40. out€ tov dvTa8iK€tv. After these words we might expect 
 
 6—2 
 
Go 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 x 49 d 
 
 ovre rod KaKovpyew, but as Gobel points out aoiKelv has already been 
 identified with KaKovpyeiv (in C above, line 27): and besides it is on 
 the injustice of to clvt iKCLKovpy&v rather than of rd KaKovpyeiv that 
 the rest of the dialogue turns. 
 49 E 42. Ttjs ctpvrjs: sa ^ with reference to apxu/meda in 28: see 
 note on 48 e above. 
 
 44. to }A€tcI touto= 'my next point': see on Apol. 39 B. 
 
 48. jjiclXXov 8' IpwToi = vel potius interrogo: Socrates said his 
 say by questions oftener than by answers: see Apol. 33 B. For 
 fjLaWov de see above on 46 A. 
 
 50. €^airaTT]T€ov : to believe a theory and yet not carry it into 
 practice is a living lie : to Socrates this seemed not only wrong, but 
 impossible, since knowledge is virtue and ovdels £kuv aju.apTavei : see 
 Introd. to Apol. p. xi. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 With this chapter the third division of the dialogue begins. 
 Crito has now admitted the major premise which is to determine 
 the action of Socrates, viz. that under no circumstances is it right to 
 do wrong or requite wrong with wrong or evil with evil. The 
 minor premise is still wanting, and to establish this Socrates intro- 
 duces the Laws of Athens, who endeavour to prove that if he com- 
 plied with Crito's invitation, Socrates would be guilty of wrong- 
 doing, and retaliation in wrong-doing. In this chapter they urge 
 that escape would be wrong because it would mean the entire 
 negation of the State and civic life. See Introduction pp. x — xiv. 
 
 t. €K TOvT<ov='in the light of this', 'starting from these pre- 
 mises' : so in 48 B £k tuv o/xoXoyovjuieviov. 
 50 A 4* ols wp.o\oyrjcra|J.€v Sikcwois oucriv = to6tois a CjfxoXoy^ffapiev 
 <5kcua 6vra with a reference to 49 E woTepov a civtis bjJLoXoyqarj 
 rip d Lkollcl 6vtcl TTOLTjTeov 7j e^airarriTe'ov ; diKaia 6Vra is attracted 
 to oh = rovroLS a: for a similar case see Apol. 37 B avrl tovtov drj 
 ^XW/Ucu (MSS eXupiai) &v ev oT5' 6V1 kolkwv 6vtc*jv i.e. toijtiov a e5 
 
 Old' 6Vt KCLKCL OVTCL. 
 
 6. ovk ^xw— ov -yap €vvow: the words are full of pathos: 
 Crito sees but too clearly what the conclusion will be. 
 
 8. dXX' w8e o-K07T€t : $8e and not c35e is the reading of B. It 
 is characteristic of Socrates to let the Laws speak for themselves : 
 
xi 50 b 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 61 
 
 like Plato he was nothing if not clear and emphatic. For a similar 
 example see Theaet. 166 A foil. I think too that Plato wished to 
 save Socrates from the charge of selfishness and lack of feeling, 
 when his friends were so deeply moved, and hence the fatal 
 argument comes not from his mouth but from the Laws. 
 
 jxeWovo-tv TjjJwv: the dative defends on eiriGTavres'. Cron com- 
 pares Symp. 192 D el aureus — iiricrTas b"H(paL<TT0S — t-poiro. 
 
 9. €10' 6'irws 8ei ovofJLCt<rat tovto. airodidptio-Keiv suggests a 
 runaway slave or a deserter, and these words are added to spare 
 Crito's feelings, "mitigandae orationis causa" (Stallbaum). For 
 the Greek Stallbaum compares Legg. I. 633 A 7repi tCqv ttjs aXXys 
 ap€T7)s el're fiep&v eire &tt' clvtcl KaXetv xpe&v iari. 
 
 10. 4X0OVT6S — gpoivro: cf. Rep. VII. 538 D orav — eXObv ipw- 
 ttj/jlcl i-prjTCU, ri kari to kclXqv. The synonym rb kolvov tt)s 7r6Xews 
 is added with a view to tt\v ttoXlv (line 15) and ij ttoXls (22) after- 
 wards. The editors refer to Prot. 319 D to kolvov tt)s 7r6Xews 
 ovtojs fx €L anc l Cic. Verr. II. 2. 114 a communi Siciliae. It is 
 possible that Cicero had the whole passage in view when he wrote 
 (Cat. 1. 17) Quae (sc. patria) tecum Catilina sic agit et quodam 
 modo tacita loquitur. 
 
 ir. €iri<rTdvT€S is regularly used of a vision * standing over' 
 one: see Symp. 192 D (quoted on line 8 above). The word occurs 
 naturally to Socrates, who had a devout belief in visions : see on 
 rjv be 8rj tL to Ivv-kviov in 44 A. Lucr. ill. 959 et necopinanti mors 
 ad caput ads tit it. 
 
 12. aXXo ti T|=aliudne quid quam? i.e. nonne? see on Apol. 
 24 C : dXXo tl alone can bear the same meaning. With $ e-irixeipets 
 contrast 45 c ewLx^Lpetv irpay/xa: the influence of the preceding 
 Zpyy causes cp to be preferred to the more usual 0. 
 
 13. tovs T€ vofious i]jxds airoX&rai: rjfxds is emphatic, almost 5° 13 
 deictic : the voice should pause before and after it. The laws and 
 constitution of Athens are arraigned before Socrates: whence diro- 
 Xtffai 4 to kill', 'destroy', viz. by giving an adverse verdict. So 
 
 in Legg. IX. 857 A, where the metaphor is still kept up: irpobbTr) 
 nal ie poavXcp /ecu tovs tt)s wbXetos vbfxovs fila olitoXX^utl — 
 the parricide, as it were, of his country's laws. See Introduction 
 pp. vii — viii. 
 
 tcj <rov |iepos: 'as far as lies with you': so in 45 D above. In 
 t) doK€t croc oVjv t€ it is better to regard Sokci crot as parenthetical 
 ('think you') and understand kvrlv with oUv re than to understand 
 
62 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 XI 50 B 
 
 tlvai after 5o/:e?: cf. Phaed. 108 D 6 /3t'os /ulol Sokci — ov< e£ap/cet : 
 see on 43 D above. 
 
 14. eK€tvr]v tt]V iroXtv ctvat: Buttmann reads ttoKlv irokiv efocu: 
 but efoat here = 'exist' )( avarerpatydai : it is not the copula. 
 
 16. 8Ckcw is here 'judgments', 'decisions' not 'lawsuits': this 
 use is frequent in Homer, but rare in Attic. yev6fievai = diKa- 
 <rdeicrcu as in line 20. 
 
 17. aKvpoi is opposed to Ktipiai: see line 21. 
 
 19. aXXws T€ Kal pijTwp: the imagery of a trial is still kept 
 up: see Introduction p. vii. 
 
 20. diroXXvpivov : see note on line 13 above. Cron remarks 
 that throughout all this passage there is an allusion to the custom 
 of appointing vw-qyopoi or advocates to defend any law which it 
 was proposed to repeal. 
 
 21. on introduces the direct quotation as in Apol. 21 C 
 airofyav&v t<£ xPV^f^^ ® TL ovroci ifAov <ro(p<JoTep6s ecrrt, av 5' ifxe 
 £<pT](ida : infr. 50 c. 
 
 C 22. ijStKct *ydp: the force of yap is clear ('Yes, I do mean to 
 wrong the laws) for' etc. Instead of ^fo'/ce* Heindorf requires 
 adiKei: the present of this verb is frequently used of an injury 
 committed in the past because the injury is supposed to continue 
 till it is atoned for. But Socrates speaks as one who has outlived 
 the sense of injury: the imperfect 7)8ik€l is thus in keeping with the 
 spirit of his motto kv eixprjiuia xpV reXevrdv (Phaed. 117 e). 
 
 23. frcpivev: the Aorist, not the imperfect^ in spite of ^5t/ceu 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 The Laws proceed to argue that Socrates is their child and 
 slave, bound to render them all the obedience due to parents and 
 masters, or rather more, because one's fatherland should be more 
 to one than parents. 
 
 2. Kal TavTa='this too', viz. the reservation that you were to 
 question our decrees, and disobey them if they seemed to you wrong. 
 The antecedent to ravra is implied in the words 7]8Lk€l yap — tupivev 
 (50 c). The suggestion of Keck to read ravrd for ravra obscures the 
 connection and leaves /ecu unexplained : the meaning of Kal is fixed 
 by the following line: ^ e^emy — 8i.K&£rj, i.e. 'or to abide by the 
 
xii 50 D 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 decisions delivered by the State', sc. without any clause of re- 
 servation. 
 
 3. Tats 8(kcus: &/cat = * decisions ', 'judgments', as in 50 B, 
 line 16. 
 
 4. avr<av 0avji.d£oi|j.€V Xc-yovTwv =' should be surprised at their 
 language ' : 6avfAd{eu> is regularly followed by a genitive of the 
 person : Goodwin, Gk. Gr. 222. 
 
 5. on : see on 50 B. Infra in line 7 Kal= { also \ 
 
 8. tw Ipwrdv re Kat d-n-oKpivccrGai = r£ diaXe'yeadcu by a common 
 periphrasis: Stallbaum refers to Phaed. 75 D /cat ev rah epwqGeGw 
 epcoT&i/res /cat ev reus dwoKpiaeaiv airoKpivb/uevoi, 
 
 10. diroXXvvcu: see on 50 B, line 13. irpCorov fj>£v corresponds 5° D 
 to dXXd in line 14: the second question thus becomes more vivid: 
 
 for a similar case compare 48 A and 53 B. iyevvrjaa/j.tv^yejte'adai 
 tTTOLrjaafxev * called into existence': Aristotle has yew wvtwv avrbv 
 (sc. tqv ovpavbv) =y ev e'er dai avrbv \eybvriav (De Cael. II. 283b 
 31). The idiom is extremely common in Plato. 
 
 11. Kal 8i r\y.wv €Xdp.pav€v — €<(>vT€v<r€V crc ; This explains 
 lyevvr\<m\xev. Note Xafipavu in the sense of 1 1 take to wife ' : so 
 Eur. Ale. 325 yvpaiK 1 api<xrriv £<rri KojuLirdo-cu Xapeiv. Gobel 
 remarks that the imperfect calls up the circumstances and provisions 
 of the courtship (if there was any) and wedding: for the collocation 
 of the imperfect and the aorist cf. infra 52 C ourw ecpbbpa r)ju.as rjpov 
 /cat (b.uoXby e ts — /cat iratdas ev avrrj eir oatja a>. 
 
 12. tovtois ^uwv Tots vop-ois : here and in line 17 Schanz 
 follows Hirschig in bracketing rots vb,u.ois (vbfxoL) : but the addition 
 of these words makes the Greek far more explicit and emphatic. 
 toutols is deictic. 
 
 13. t<hs Trcpl tovs -yduovs : Cron remarks that Socrates is 
 thinking chiefly of the laws which established the legal validity of 
 marriage and as a consequence the legitimacy of the children. Some 
 account of the laws relating to marriage is given in Becker's Charicles 
 E. T. pp. 473—498. 
 
 14. poverty is probably the participle : rt points to this (Cron). 
 For dXXd v. note on line 10 above. 
 
 15. Tpo^tjv T€ Kal ircuScCav. Plato frequently uses this ex- 
 pression to denote the upbringing and education of a child: e.g. 
 Rep. IV. 445 E rpo<pr) re /cat waideia xpV^d/xevos V St-^X^oyue^. 
 rpocpr) is the wider term, including the general care of the body: in 
 7rat5eta the care of the soul is the prominent idea. 
 
6 4 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 XII SO D 
 
 16. T[ ov Ka\o>s: 7) — the less authenticated reading — would 
 == Lat. An ? 77 ov is simply Nonne ? 
 
 ol lirl Tovrots T€Ta*y|j.€VOi vo\koi: the antecedent to toijtois is 
 implied in Tpo(f>r)p re /cat iraiSdap (line 14). The word irapayyeX- 
 Xopres is not to be pressed : it is doubtful to what extent Athenian 
 parents were compelled by law to educate their children : see 
 Becker's Charicles E. T. p. 228. 
 
 18. jJiovoriKfj Kal 7vjj.va<rTiKTj : the two branches of Greek edu- 
 cation — the end being to produce a sound mind in a sound body : 
 PI. Rep. II. 376 E £o~tl 5£ 7rov 7] jxkv (sc. 7rcu5ei'a) tiri a 6/u a cri yvjx- 
 p clct l K7} f rj 5' e iT t ipvxv p-ovclkt). The latter in its wider signifi- 
 cation included ypd/x/xara (reading, writing, and arithmetic), KiddpLcns 
 (lyre-playing), and learning by heart passages of the poets, especially 
 Homer. See Becker's Charicles E. T. 226 — 236. 
 E 19. KaXws. This only commits Socrates to the utility of pLovaiKf) 
 and yv/JLyaarLKTj : whether (xovo-lkt) and yvpipacrriKT) were rightly taught 
 is quite another question. It is impossible to believe that Socrates 
 approved of Athenian methods of teaching : for he never wearied of 
 attacking the ignorance of his countrymen, and knowledge according 
 to him could be taught. In the Protagoras (339 foil.) Plato makes 
 him prove by an elaborate caricature of the popular way of expounding 
 the poets that no true education comes from that quarter. Plato 
 himself rejected the popular education both in its actual curriculum 
 and still more in respect of its method : see Rep. vn. 521 c foil. 
 
 dev : see on 47 B above. 
 
 20. €^€Tpd<|>r|s : £f- signifies that Socrates was no longer a child: 
 so Ar. Nub. 1380 &paio'x vvT ^ <* e^edpexj/a. 
 
 21. Kal frcyovos Kal 8ouXos: Cron compares Hdt. vii. 104, 
 where Demaratus says of the Lacedaemonians eXevdepoi yap iopres 
 ov irdvrcL iXetidepoi eloi* £ireo~Ti yap o*0t 8 ecrir orrjs v 6 fxos. See also 
 PL Legg. III. 700 A cvk rjp — rjfup iwi tQp iraXaiQp po/ulup 6 drj/j,6s 
 tlpwp Ktipios, dXXd rpowou riva ckCjp idotjXeve rots popi,oi$. 
 
 22. avTos T€ Kal 01 <rol irpo-yovoi: Socrates is, so to speak, 
 dovXos k&k dotiXup. With this form of expression compare Apol. 
 42 A 67/cata ireiropdCos iy<h £o~op.ai i<0' v/jlQp, avros re /cat ot utets. 
 
 23. ap* cfj l'<rov — Kal rjjuv = 'do you think that your rights are 
 on a level with ours?' (Church): /cat = atque, as in pariter atque. 
 The /cat after r)fuv is explanatory, as in 50 D, line 11. 
 
 25. rj irpds |J.ev apa — irpos 8e rr]v iraTp(8a apa. An a fortiori 
 argument : you may not retaliate on your parent or your master : 
 
xii si a PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 65 
 
 how much less upon your country and her laws ! Compare Apol. 
 28 E beivd av etr\v elpyaafxevos — el 6re jj.e'v fxe oi apxovres Ztuttov — ■ 
 rore jxkv ov iiceivot krarrov k'p.evov — , tov d£ Oeov t&ttovtos — <pi\o- 
 Gocpovvrd fie belv ^rji/ — , evTavda dt — Xt7rot,ut tt\v tol^lu : see my note 
 on the passage. Here, as usual, dpa expresses surprise : the presence 
 of dpa in both clauses makes the antithesis more pointed, and in- 
 creases the rhetorical effect: Cron compares Prot. 325 B— c tcl (xev 
 aXXa a pa tovs vleis 5i5a<TKOPTai — , e\/>' f 8e rj re frfxia BdvaTos — 
 /cat 7rp6s Oavdr^ xPV^tujv re drj/jLeijaeis /cat cos eiros elireiv £v\\r)(3d7)i' 
 runt olkuv duarpoTrai, r avr a 5' dpa ov didda Kovrai. The position 
 of crot between the preposition and its noun is noteworthy : it is the 
 less remarkable, because crot tov iraripa is nearly equivalent to obv 
 Trarepa: cf. Eur. Med. 324 fxr] irpos o~e yovaTwv: and the well-known 
 " Lydia die per omnes te deos oro " of Hor. Carm. 1. 8. 1. 
 
 26. ovk 4| urov t|v : the imperfect implies that Socrates' father 
 is dead, ovk goes closely with e£ Zo~ov : beware of taking it as = 
 nonne ? 
 
 27. cl' <roi civ lrvy\av€v = i if you had chanced to have one'. It 
 is not necessary to supply ovk olv e£ Zcrov to SUaiov : ovk laov r\v 
 is the apodosis, for Greek (like Latin) prefers the more direct and 
 dogmatic mode of expression {%y t erat, rather than $}v dV, essetj: 
 Goodwin MT. 97. 
 
 wore airep ircXo^ots: this explains e£ taovi if there had been 
 equality of rights, Socrates might retaliate : otherwise not. As o$k 
 e| tVou forms a single negative idea )( eVrat sc. e£ tcrou in line 30, we 
 might have expected wcrre oi)% direp iracrx ols ravTa Kal dPTtwoieiv, 
 just as in 31 — 33 we have a positive clause with wcrre to explain the 
 positive eVrai e'£ foov: Plato however prefers to illustrate e£ iVou, 
 rather than ovk e£ Uov. Perhaps he was anxious to avoid the 
 accumulation of negatives. 
 
 28. ovt€ kcikcos — dXXa TOiavTa iroXXa. This is not epexegetic 
 of dhrre — dvTiiroiCiv (as the editors say) but explains ovk e£ ijov rjv t6 
 dUatov : supply ovk rjv crot to diKaiov. /ca/ctDs aKoveiv (male audire) is 
 the passive of /ca/ctDs \iyetv (male dicere) : so diroOvycrKO) <f>evyu etc. 
 serve as passives to diroKTeivu didoKw etc. : see on Apol. 17 A. 
 
 29. tvht6|I€Vov dvTiTuirrciv : see the amusing scene in the 51 A 
 Clouds 1409 foil. Phidippides beats his father Strepsiades, justify- 
 ing himself in these words : Kal 7r/xDr' eprjaofiaL ae tovtI ' iraidd p? 
 
 6vt eVu7rres; 2t/>. e'ywye' g\ evvoQv ye /cat Krjddpievos. <£et5. etVe dr/ 
 /xof ov Kap.4 o~oi dtKaiov iaTLU evvoelv bpLolus, tvittclv t', eireidrjirep r63' 
 
66 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 XII 51 A 
 
 €<ttIp evvoew, to t\jitt€iv ; It should be noted that one of the charges 
 falsely brought against Socrates was that he set sons against their 
 parents : see Introduction to Apol. p. xxx. 
 
 30. &TTCH <roi sc. e£ foov to oiKaiov. The MSS read e£6rrat, 
 which Stallbaum vainly defends. The choice lies between i£ icov 
 2<ttcu <roi (Hirschig) and &rrat coi (Schanz). I prefer the latter, 
 both because it changes less, and because I dislike the cadence of 
 the first : I think Plato, had he chosen to repeat e£ iaov> would have 
 omitted croi. I have added a mark of interrogation after &rrat col : 
 see on line 32. 
 
 31. w<tt€ ktX. A result deduced from &rrat (roc (sc. e£ Uov). 
 Note the emphatic trk )( rj^h and in the next line ai> )( rjfxas : I 
 follow Gobel and Krai in writing <rk against <re of the MSS. 
 
 32. Kal orv hi ktX. In place of /cat <re T^ias — iirixeip&v kt\. 
 — as we should naturally expect after wore, a vivid question is sub- 
 stituted : compare on 50 D line 10. At the same time a better 
 antithesis is provided for e<xi> o~e einxeip&iiev rj/xeis a7ro\\vi>ai, and 
 the awkwardness of the two accusatives in /cat ak tj/jlcls /ct\. is 
 avoided. For /cat — di see following note. 
 
 33. €irix€ipTj<r€is is of course an independent question : I know 
 no case of Kal — 5e in a dependent sentence. This example is instruc- 
 tive as to the origin of the combination Kal — 5^= 'and also' : the Kal 
 goes with the intervening words (cf. Aesch. Prom. 972 — 973 x^ L °w; 
 X^id&VTas code rovs ifJiovs iyw ix^povs idoifu' Kal o~e 5' kv toijtols 
 \tyco). The precise force of fie" in this place is difficult to explain. 
 The editors say that it is used "ad augendam oppositionis gravi- 
 tatem: pro simplici /cat cri> ^/za$ dictum est : Kal cn> de "fyuas, usu hand 
 infrequenti" (Stallbaum). For this 'not uncommon use' no parallels 
 are quoted : and I prefer to regard it as the 8e found sometimes in 
 interrogative sentences, e.g. Prot. 312 A ci) 5^, rjv c5' iyw, 7rpbs dew, 
 ovk av aiux^voLO ets rovs "EW^as avrbv ao(pL<TTT]v irape'x o)V > 
 
 34. TavTa xolwv sc. tj/jlcLs : cf. 50 E line 24 and note on 44 D 
 ttoiovctl de tovto 6 tl av tijx^ct^' rrj akrjdela is bitterly sarcastic : 
 Socrates habitually professed iirL/uLeXeLcrdai dper^s : see Apol. 30 A and 
 41 E: €TnfJL€\€io-dai indeed was almost a technical term in Socrates' 
 preaching: see Xen. Mem. I. 2. 3, 4 etc. Sarcasm is frequently 
 brought out by adding a qualifying participial clause at the end of a 
 sentence in this way: e.g. Apol. 34 A evprjaere — irdvras c/uloI poyddv 
 irolliovs rip OLacpde'tpovTL, tQ /ca/ca e py a£o fitv (p tovs oUelovs avrQv, 
 ws <pao~L MeXrjTos Kal "Avvtos. It should be noted that the manu- 
 
xii si b PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 67 
 
 scripts of Plato often fluctuate between iiri/j.e\oiJiuei>o$ and 4irijj.e\6- 
 fievos : here the Bodleian has €irifj.€\6fjievos. On the adverbial phrase 
 rrj d\??0ei'a see supra note on <bs aXrjd&s- 46 D. 
 
 35. fj o&to>s & o-o<()6s. The Bodleian has rj without accent: 
 other mss read rj. ij is a far superior reading : for the Laws having 
 first taken Socrates at his own estimate (6 rfj dX^deia rrjs dperrjs 
 iwifxeXS/Jievos) now proceed to take him at other people's. It is clear 
 from Apol. 18 u that ao(p6s (like (ppovTLarrjs) was almost a nickname 
 of Socrates. Here of course the word is used with bitter irony, as 
 indeed it often was in Socrates' time: cf. Meno 75 C rCov uofy&v — 
 kclI ipiarLKwu kclI ay cmkttlkwi' : Xen. Mem. II. 1 21 Upodacos 6 crocpos. 
 
 36. XcXtjO^v <t€ oti ktX: it is implied that the new <ro<pla (of 
 which Socrates and the Sophists were thought to be the professors) 
 tended to lessen the hold of the State upon the individual : see Ar. 
 Nubes 889 — 1 104. 
 
 frnrpos T€ kciI TTdTpos. For the order compare with Cron Prot. 
 346 A olov dvbpi ttoXX&kls avfx(37juaL pLTjrepa rj irarepa dXXoKorov tj 
 irarpLda f) dXXo rt tCov toioijtcci> : infra 51 C otfre /nrjTtpa otfre Ta- 
 rt pa. For the sentiment Stallbaum compares Cic. De Off. I. 57 
 "Cari sunt parentes, cari liberi, propinqui, familiares: sed omnes 
 omnium caritates patria una complexa est: pro qua quis bonus 
 dubitet mortem oppetere, si ei sit profuturus?" That one's country 
 has the first claim on one, and one's family and friends only the 
 second, was the recognised principle of both Greek and Roman civic 
 life, during their most flourishing periods. In setting self-study 
 above political life Socrates was unconsciously preaching a view 
 whose logical issue amounted to the dissolution of the old life which 
 it was his aim to restore. 
 
 37. Ti|u«T€pov — Kal <r€fivoT€pov K<xl dYuuT«pov is a climax: 
 tl/xlos is one of the loftiest epithets that can be applied to ravOpu- 
 iriva'. crefMPos is applied to rd deia as well: dyios almost exclusively 
 to ra Oeia. Translate ' worthier and more august and more sacred 
 
 38. €V y.dtfivi jiotpa: an elevated and somewhat poetic ex- 5 I B 
 pression : Cron compares Hdt. II. 172 /cat eV ovdepurj /JLoipy 
 fieydXrj elxov. 
 
 39. dv9pwirois T0 ^s vovv ^x ovo " 1 : ^ ew anc * f ar between : see 
 Tim. 51 E vov bk Oeovs (sc. /xer^xetv (pareov), dvOpuwcop d£ ytvos 
 ppaxti ti. 
 
 41. Kal rj ir€L9€tv sc. Set. For ireideiv used absolutely cf. Apol. 
 35 C di8a(TK€iy Kal ircideip, and supra 48 E ireiaai at. 
 
63 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 XII 51 B 
 
 43. lav T€ ('whether') TvirrcaGat lav T€ Scto-Gai sc. irpoardrrr]. 
 This is to explain edv ri irpoaraTrr) iradelv of line 42. 
 
 44. Idv T€ els irdXcuov ktX. edf re is here = ' and if: the 
 
 apodosis is iroiy\rkov ravra, Socrates had himself fought bravely 
 for his country at Potidaea (432 B.C.), Delium (424 B.C.) and Am- 
 phipolis (422 B.C.): see on Apol. 28 E. 
 
 46. Kttl OV\l t>1T€lKT€0V XciTTTCOV TT[V TafjlV. V7T€LK€LV is tO 
 
 give way (it may be slowly) before the enemy, rather than remain 
 to die (diroOavovixevov in 45): cf. Rep. VIII, 555 E rbv del virel- 
 kovtol — TiTpdxTKovTes. avax^pelv is to retreat: Symp. 221 A dirb 
 ArjXiov (f>vyy dvexwpeL to crparoireBov. \eiireiv rrjv rd^iv suggests 
 the Xiirora^lov y t a(pr). The whole clause is meant to elaborate 
 the idea in idv re els iroKeixov dyy rpwQr\(jbp.evov rj airodavovixevov, 
 iroLrjre'ov ravra, 
 
 C 49. tj ireCQsiv sc. 8ei, to be supplied from iroiyre'ov, by a 
 frequent idiom. Stallbaum quotes Gorg. 492 D ras fih eTrtflu/xias 
 <pys ov KoXaarioit, el fxeWei ris olov dec eXvai y iQvra 5e auras 
 fieyi(TT as TrXrjpojo-Lv avrah dfiddep yk irodev er otud^e iv. 
 
 50. Pid£€(r0aL /3td£e<r0ai and ireideiv are often connected or 
 opposed: cf. Gorg. 517 B ireidovres Kal (3ia{6im,evoL ewl rovro: 
 Rep. VI. 488 D owus ap%ovo~iv t\ ireid ovres tj j3ia£6 [xev ot rbv 
 vavKkypov. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 In this chapter the Laws insist that to remain in Athens is 
 to have pledged oneself to obey them, for emigration is free to all. 
 
 2. dXT]0T) is of course predicative, like ov dkaia in the next 
 line. 
 
 5. y€Vvr\<ravTt$ lK0p€i|/avT€S iraiSevcravTcs : see on 50 D and 
 
 on 50 E. 
 
 D 8. irpoa-yopevofuv tw Ifjovo-Cav ir€ , 7roi'r]K€vai= < we proclaim in- 
 asmuch as we have given permission'. rep fiovkofxevcp depends on 
 e^ovvlav, and ^Adrjvalwv is a partitive genitive after r<p j3ov\ofxip(p. 
 eireibdv — Popovs is also to be taken with e^ovvlav TreiroiTjKii'ai: the 
 permission is ipso facto accorded as soon as the doKifiaaia is past. 
 In line 10 tp av /at) dpevKUixev 77/xets depends on e^eivai, which itself 
 belongs to irpoayopevofxev. The apparent awkwardness of the sen- 
 
xiii 5 1 e 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 69 
 
 tence is due to the use of igovalav without a following infinitive : 
 but this use is not uncommon in Plato, e.g. Rep. VIII. 557 D where 
 it is said of democracy irdvTa yhf) itoXlt€iQv £% 6t &d ttjp e^ovalav 1 
 i^ovaia was perhaps one of the familiar watchwords of Athenian 
 democracy: cf. Thuc. VII. 69 virop<ipjfr\<jKUv — ttjs — dveirirdKrov iraaiv 
 — e^ovalas. 
 
 9. eimSav 8oKifJ.a<r9rj. On attaining the age of 18, every 
 Athenian was enrolled in the X^iapx^bv ypapLixaretov or register 
 of his deme, after the usual doia/mctaia or examination. This par- 
 ticular examination was called doKipLacria els dvdpas to distinguish 
 it from the doKifxaaicu. which the various magistrates had to undergo 
 before entering upon office. It marked the coming of age of the 
 young Athenian citizen : but it was not till he was 20 that he took 
 part in the public assembly and attained the full privileges of 
 citizenship. From 18 to 20 he had to serve in the TrepLiroXoL or 
 patrol which guarded the frontiers of Attica. Stallbaum compares 
 Aeschin. in Timarch. § 18 eireiSdv 5' eyypa<prj els to X-q^tapx'-Kov 
 ypafJLfJLCLTe'coi' Kal toi>s vojjlovs yvtp Kal eldrj roi>s tt}s irdXews Kal 
 rjdrj SvvrfTai bLoXoyi^eadaL rd KaXd Kal rd pltj ktX, 
 
 11. XaPovTa, in spite of the preceding dative cf. Euthy- 
 phro 5 A dp 1 ovv jjloi — Kpariarov earc fiadrjrrj o~u> yevkcQai Kal 
 — avrd ravra irpoKaXetvdat. olvtov Xeyovra, tin 'iyuye ktX. Aesch. 
 Choeph. 410 7re7rct\rcu 5' avre fxoL <plXov Keap rovfte kXij ovcrav 
 oIktov. 
 
 12. Kal ovSels — Pov\t]t<u: omitted by mistake in B. 
 
 14. diroiKtav : an Athenian colony: contrast ixeroiKeiv in 15. 
 dp€<TKOL/jL€P is changed by Madvig (Adv. Crit. I. 369) into dpfoKopLev : 
 but the text is quite sound, el firj dptaKoifiev is the protasis to 
 the apodosis implied in fiotiX-qTai — ets airoudav lipcu: it explains 
 why one might wish to emigrate: tr. 'if any of you wants to go 
 to a colony, supposing we and the State should not satisfy him\ 
 ovdels — away opeijei, edv — (BojjXtjtcll is the regular form of a general 
 (as opposed to a particular or special) conditional sentence: Dem. 
 Ol. 2. 12 diras fiev \6yos, dv dirrj rd irpdyixara, [xdraLbv tl (pal- 
 verac Kal Kevov : Goodwin MT. 108. 
 
 1 5. €\0a>v is not otiose : since fxeroLKelv = 1 be an alien ' (/jl^tolkos) : 
 for fAeroiKeiv dXXoae eXduy, pLeTotK-rjaai might have been substituted. 
 See Goodwin MT. 24. 
 
 19. (0^0X07^ Kt'vcu 2pYa> i]|uv = < to have virtually covenanted 5 1 E 
 with us'. 
 
70 
 
 NOTES ON xiii 51 e 
 
 21. Y€vvt]Tcus: so B, rightly: inferior MSS have yevvrjTCLLs. 
 "yewrjTai sunt gem 'tores : yevvrjraL gentiles. — I^egg. XI. 928 D 8ta- 
 (popal irar^pcop re irpos olvt&v iraidas yiyvovrai koX ttoliowv irpos 
 yevvrjTas /meifovs rj xpe&v. Contra ib. IX. 878 D tovs yevvrjTas /cat 
 rovs (rvyyeveis". Wohlrab. MSS however do not always observe 
 this rule. 
 
 22. Tpo<(>€v(rt : Socrates, so to speak, would have paid no 
 rpo(p€ia: Rep. vn 520 B. 
 
 6jj.oX.OYr]'(ras T|(jwv irdOevQai: r)puv, as Gobel remarks, is to be 
 taken with 6/j.oXoyf)aas. For the present ireidecrdcu cf. 50 C rj nai 
 ravra CoixoXbyqTO — rj efifxeveiv reus 8Lk<xls: and infr. 52 D ih/moXoyrj- 
 kcvou TroXireveudai.. In each of these passages Madvig (Adv. Crit. I. 
 370 note 1) changes the present to the future infinitive, on the 
 ground that bjmoXoyQ fxe 7rote?j> = confiteor me facere, promitto me 
 facturum = bjiioXoyu) fxe ircLTjaetv (not iroteiv). The truth is that 
 bixoXoyelv has two meanings, viz. 'to confess', and to 'bargain' or 
 'promise': and, since the word ' promise ' itself implies futurity, it 
 may even in this sense be followed by a present infinitive, although 
 the future is preferred, when the notion of futurity is more promi- 
 nent. Just so in English we can say ' I promise to do' as well as 
 *I promise that I will do'. The same distinction holds in my 
 opinion for iXirifa, iXiris earn, Trpoo~doK&, erribo^bs et/u, oi/jlcii, (py/il, 
 vojuiifa, doK&, €ikos €<tti etc. with the present and future infinitive : 
 although Madvig, Cobet, and the stricter school of critics generally 
 insist that the notion of futurity must be expressed by the infinitive 
 as well. See Madvig Adv. Crit. 1. 1 56 foil., Cobet Var. Lect. 97 foil. , 
 Rutherford's Babrius p. 13, and on the other hand Kuhner Gr. Gr. 
 11. p. 163 ff. 
 
 24. irpOTi0€VTO)v : the object is rroieiv a &V KtXevuixev. irporiBhai 
 is to propose some course of action, without, at the same time, 
 excluding an alternative: this is still further brought out in dXV 
 e<pUvTU)v dvoiu ddrepa ktX. dypiw eiriT&TTeiv suggests the angry 
 tyrant: Gorg. 510 B Tvpavvos — dypLos Kal airaibevros : Rep. I. 
 329 C u<rirep XvttCov t& riva Kal dypiov deo-irbrrjv anocpvydov. For 
 the asyndeton see on ra roiavra iXtyero 47 A above. I have printed 
 a colon before irpoTLdivruv as in 49 B. 
 
xiv 52 b PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 It is here argued that Socrates, if he were to abscond, would 
 more than any other Athenian be guilty of a breach of bargain, 
 because throughout all his life, even during the trial as well as 
 before, he had shewn that Athens was more to him than any other 
 city. 
 
 r. Su>KpaT€S. So B: inferior MSS read w Sw/cpares. The 52 A 
 effect of omitting Co is to increase the impressiveness, since & 
 ^LOKpares is the regular mode of address : in English we obtain the 
 same effect by exactly the opposite means. 
 
 2. €V€|€<r9ai i.q. Zvoxop 'io'euBai. 
 
 4. 4v tois [j.a\i(rTa. See above on kv rots papdrara 43 C. 
 
 5. KaGdirroiVTO. Kaddirreadcu (in Homer with ace, in Attic 
 with gen.) is 'to fasten on', 'attack 5 : Thuc. VI. 16. 1 dpdyKrj yap 
 eprevdep ap£a<T0cu. €7T€i8rj fiov Ni/acts Ka6rj\paT0. 
 
 9. tovtwv refers forward to the clause introduced by on. 5 2 B 
 
 ri. 8ia())€p6vT(os : differently from, i.e. more than: so too 8lcl- 
 
 (pepeiv. For the repetition of 5 tacpep opt cos in the protasis cf. Apol. 
 
 31 D el iy<h irdXai eirexeipyo-a irpcLTTeiv rd ttoXitiko, irpdynaTa, 
 
 wdXai dp diroXibXy]. 
 
 13. eirl 0€coptav= " ad spectandos ludos sollemnes, videlicet 
 Olympicos, Nemeaeos, Isthmios, Pythios, ad quos spectandos ex 
 universa Graecia homines confluebant ". Stallbaum. 
 
 14. €|t]\0€S. An hypothetical clause ov yap dp — iiredrj/jLets 
 is now followed by an unconditional statement of fact. After 
 itfXdes in inferior MSS and in the margin of B are found the 
 words 6'rt /ult] aira% els 1<t0/wp. The interpretation (for such it 
 probably is) was already in the text used by Athenaeus : see v. 216 B 
 ep 8k tQ KpLrcoPL, — HXaTojp ov8e 7roi.r}o~acr0ai irore dirodrjfXLav t6p 
 2i*)KpdT7j £f« Tret's 'lodnbv ir ope Las. Nowhere else in Plato do 
 we find any mention of such a journey, and at least one passage 
 seems distinctly to deny it: Phaedr. 230 C e/c rod dcrreos oiir > eis tj]v 
 virepopiav dirodrj /xeis ovt ££w ret^ous f/JLOiye 8ok€ls to wapd- 
 irav e^ie'vai. Diogenes Laertius seems to have found the story in 
 Favorinus, but not in Plato: he also attributes to Aristotle (no 
 doubt wrongly) a statement to the effect that Socrates visited Delphi 
 as well: see II. 5. 23 Kal Hv0J>8e eXdelv ' ApLaroT^Xrjs <f>r)aip* dXXd /cat 
 els 'laOfidity ws $a(3upivos ev irpwTip t&p dTrofJLPrjfjLOPevpLaTOJp. 
 
7 2 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 XIV 52 B 
 
 el ji-q 7roi <TTpaT€vcr6|j.€vos : viz. at Potidaea, Delium, and Amphi- 
 polis : see on 51 B above, and Apol. 28 e. 
 
 15. diro8i][iiav. Cron remarks that ovdejuiap is omitted after 
 dirodrj/jLtav for the sake of euphony. 
 
 16. wcnrep 01 aXXoi avOpanroi : * Philosophi praesertim '. Forster. 
 Cf. Hdt. I. 30, where Croesus says to Solon: 7repl <y£o Xoyos airlKrat. 
 ttoXXos — , ibs <pi\ocrd(f>€ cov yr\v ttoXXtjv — iw eXrjXvd as. 
 
 emGujuia <r€ aXX-rjs ir6\€<os — g'Xa.pcv elSevai. By an idiom analo- 
 gous to oidd ere tls el the object of the infinitive eidevai is made de- 
 pendent on the word (einBvfxia) upon which the infinitive itself 
 depends: cf. Gorg. 513 E eVtxeip^Te'oj' iarl rrj 7r6Xei Kai reus 
 iroXirais depairev etv : Rep. IV. 443 B evdds apx^fxevoi rrjs 
 7r6\ews oM^ew. So in Latin quarum potiendi spe (Cic. de Fin. I. 60). 
 C 19. fjpov — w}JLoX6-y€is — feiroLTjo-o) : for the combination of imper- 
 fect and aorist see on 50 D Kai 5l iifiwv eX&npavev rr\v fMTjrepa <rov 
 6 ircLT7}p Kai e<p{>Tev(7£v ere. With d/jLoXoyeis woXireijo-ecrdcu contrast 
 5 1 E bfJLoXoyrjcras tj/jup ireide<jd<u : see note in loc. 
 
 20. rd T€ dXXa kcu = 'and in particular*. The ret re aXXagoes 
 grammatically with CoiioXbyeLs, not with 7roXirei5(re<r0cu (Cron) or with 
 Kai iwoXiTeijov to be supplied from it (Stallbaum, Wohlrab, Gobel) : 
 to beget children in the city was virtually to pledge oneself (6/noXo- 
 yeiv) to obey its laws. 
 
 21. €ti roCvvv. TotVw = ' moreover', as often in Plato and the 
 orators. Apol. 33 E. 
 
 22. cjnJY'rjs Tip.Tjcra<r0ai = * to propose the penalty of exile '. Cf. 
 Apol. 37 C dXXd 5r) (pvyrjs TijuLrjau ju,ai ; I'crcos yap civ juloi totutov 
 rLfJLTja-aiTe. In an ay up ti/jltjtos, like Socrates' trial, it was the 
 duty of the accused, should he be found guilty, to propose a counter 
 penalty to that demanded by the prosecutor. Socrates proposed a 
 fine of 30 minae: see Apol. 38 B. 
 
 24. €KaXXa>m£ov ws ovk aYavaKTwv : viz. in Apol. 37 c — 38 A. 
 So Theaet. 195 D /cctXX uiritofiev os ws tl ev prjKbrup thump KaXop. 
 
 25. TeOvdvai : see on redv&vai in 43 C above. 
 
 26. X670VS alo"xvv€t: quite different from eirl XLyois aUrxover. 
 here the \byoi are personified. Cf. Charm. 169 C jitrxwero tovs 
 irapbvras, 
 
 27. evTp€TT6t. 'Turn to' naturally passes into 'give heed to', 
 ' regard ' : so advertere in Latin. 
 
 D 28. 8ia<j>9€tpai : because the Laws are personified : see Introd. 
 p. vii. 
 
xiv 52 e PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 29. diro8i8pd<rK€tv is the regular word to denote the running 
 away of a slave : see on 50 A above. 
 
 30. £vve0ov iro\iT€v€<r9ai : see on bfxoXoyrjaas t)[xlv irddeudai 
 in 5 1 E. 
 
 33. 2p*Ya> belongs to ufJLoXoyr)Khai: see 51 E ijbri <j>afxh tovtov 
 <bfJLo\oyr}K£pai Zpyy rjfui/ a av rjfJLets KeXetiw/jiev iroLrjceiv. dXX' ov 
 Xbyy is bracketed by Gobel, after Hoenebeek : but the words serve 
 to emphasize fyyy — 'with deeds, not with words'. It is implied 
 that a verbal compact is less binding than one in which deeds take 
 the place of words. The opposition of Xbyos and Zpyov is familiar 
 from Thucydides. For dXXd see note on 47 B. 
 
 34. d'XXo ti Tj = 'nonne': supra on 50 A. bixoXoyCojxev is a 
 deliberative conjunctive : like imperatival expressions generally, the 
 deliberative conjunctive can be used in subordinate as well as in 
 principal clauses: as here the full construction is dXXo tI kanv rj 
 ( =quam, not aut) ofMoXoyCofxep, Cf. Crat. 425 D d firj &pa dr) — d7raX- 
 Xay Qfjiep i.e. 'unless perhaps we are to get off'. See Postgate in 
 Proceedings of the Cambridge Philological Society, Vol. in. Part I. 
 PP. 50—55- 
 
 37. civ 4>cu€v: for the position of &v compare Phaed. 87 A ri 
 ovv, av (pair) 6 Xbyos, £ti amurd? ; 
 
 38. r]\i.a$ avTovs. avrotis seems to emphasize rj/nas : there is no 
 reflexive meaning. Cron compares Phaed. 79 A &XXo rt ijfjLLou 
 olvt&v rb fiev aCofxa io~Ti, to 5t ipvxn; For avrojjs Gobel conjec- 
 tures <ravTov, comparing 54 c : at first sight there seems no occasion 
 for the unusually emphatic mode of expression. I think the mean- 
 ing is 'bargains made actually with us': bad as it always is to 
 break a bargain, it is still worse when the party to it is one's 
 country: cf. 51 A — C [xrjrpbs re Kal 7rarpbs Kal tCjv dXXo?*/ irpoybvuv 
 airavTW TLpuwrepov £o~tiv t) warph ktX. 
 
 41. &T€(riv 4p8op/i]KovTa : Socrates was born in 469 B.C. 52 E 
 
 €V ols tjjrjv <roi dmevcu : hardly accurate : see 51 D. 
 
 44. as 8t] €KacrTOT€ <t>T]s €vvo|X€io-0ai : as in Xen. Mem. ill. 5. 
 15 — 16 and IV. 4. 15, and often in Plato e.g. Prot. 342 A foil, and 
 Rep. VIII. 544 C rj re virb rwv iroXXQv tiraiv ov ixtvq, ij KprjriKf) re 
 Kal A a k ik 77 avrrj' Kal devrtpa ktX. What Socrates most admired 
 in Crete and Sparta was their implicit obedience to the law : they 
 formed the best possible illustration of his principle — rb bUaiov is 
 rb vofiLfiov: see Introd. p. xiii. e/cdoTore sc. quotiescumque de iis lo- 
 queris (Stallbaum). 
 
 A. C 
 
 7 
 
74 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 XIV 52 E 
 
 45. ovZk twv (3appapiK<ov. Socrates had occasional glimpses 
 of a world beyond the pale of Hellenism, if we may trust Phaed. 
 78 A iroXXr) fxkv i] 'EXXds — 7roXXd 5£ Kal ra tCjv papfidpiou 
 ytvt), ovs irdvras XPV dLepevvda'daL ^Tovvras tolovtov ZirLpbbv. It 
 should be noted that ov8£ goes closely with ovde/JLiav : it of course has 
 nothing to do with the preceding ovre. 
 A 46. cXclttw — dir€8ii(jn]cras : comparative of oXlya — diredrj/jirjcas. 
 For the statement itself see note on i^XOes in 52 b above 
 
 47. ctvdirqpoi are "quicumque carent vel membro aliquo et 
 parte corporis vel certe eius usu ". Fischer. For the dva- cf. dva- 
 irXtws, avairifjLirX&j'ai in their medical sense : see on Apol. 32 C. 
 
 49. SrjXov on : adverbial : on as in eft o!5' tin. The adverb 
 is placed for emphasis at the end of the sentence as elKbrcos is so 
 often in Demosthenes : just so in Symp. 195 b tpevyuv (pvyy to 
 yrjpaSy raxv ov drjXov 6Vi* darrov yovv tov deovros T}plv irpoaepx^ai, 
 
 50. dv€v v6p.«v goes closely with irbXis : * a city without laws '. 
 The other meaning which suggests itself — ' who could like a state 
 without liking her laws?' — cannot be got out of the Greek : &vev 
 vdjJLwv cannot =&vev rod vb/xovs doeV/cet*/. The reasoning is — no one 
 could like a state which had no laws : you like your state, therefore 
 you like her laws. Schanz (after Hirschig) brackets drjXov on — &vev 
 vbfiwv : but the clause contains a valuable and strictly relevant idea, 
 viz. that a irbXis &Vev vbfiuv is a irbXis aVoXis. 
 
 vvv 8£ 8ij='but now forsooth', ovk ififieveis is better than 
 ovk ifj.fj.ej'eTs (so Schanz with the second hand in B): cf. irpdTTtLS 
 and 7rapa(3afaeis in 52 D. 
 
 5r. cdv tJjxuv *y€ ttcCGt} = * yes, if you take our advice'. For 
 the form of expression cf. 53 E ovdds 5s epei; t<rcus, dv /xrj tlvol Xvirrfs : 
 see also 53 c — D and 54 B. 
 
 Kal ov KarcryeXao-Tos *y€ &r€i = * and at least you will escape 
 being laughed at'. This reappears in 53 D. t6 KaTaycXavTor 
 makes one k <xt ay eXap : to yeXolov only yeXdv. Hence yeXolov 
 often = * funny ' 'amusing'. Symp. 189 B (loquitur Aristophanes) 
 {popov/Jianrepl tQ>v [xeXXbvTW ptjdrjcr ea 6 'at, ov ti fir] yeXota eiVw, tovto 
 fi£v yap av K^pdos efy Kal rrjs ^cerepas /jlo\jo"tjs iirixtipiov, dXXd fiij 
 KaraytXacTa, 
 
xv 53 B 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 75 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 The Laws now reply in detail to the arguments of Crito : see 
 Chapters III — v and compare Introduction pp. viii — ix. Escape will 
 bring danger on his friends, misery and disgrace upon himself, and 
 to say the least will leave his children in no way better provided. 
 
 i. (TKoirfiL *ydp 8rj 'Just consider', ydp is introductory: see 
 on 44 A. 
 
 irapapds kcu €£a|j.apTdva>v. Note the difference of tense : an 
 a/naprLa remains so till it is expiated. Cf. rjdUei in 50 C, where see 
 note, ravra in radra irapaf$ds is not ' these duties ' (Gobel), but 
 1 these transgressions ' : a cognate accusative. 
 
 4. orov ol iuvnjScuH is preferred to oi aol iwiTrjdeiot for reasons 53 E 
 of sound, and also perhaps because iiriTrjdeLOL is still felt to be an 
 adjective. 
 
 5. Kal avTot fevysiv = s et ipsi exulare': sc. as well as you: 
 Kal (TTeprjdrjvaL ttjs zroXews i.q, dnjuLoi yeve"<r6ai sc. by banishment. 
 On <jrepr\Qr\vai see above, note on 44 B. The Laws here reply to 
 Crito's pleading in 44 E and 45 E. 
 
 6. tryj&ov Tt ' pretty nearly ', propemodum. <rx e ^^ v rt > ^os 
 eiwetv, and tpLppaxv all mean much the same: the first generally goes 
 with adjectives, the second with ovdels or iras ; the third is found 
 only with relatives (typpaxv irepl otov av (3oij\r}Tai Gorg. 457 a). 
 
 7. irpwrov p-ev : the second alternative comes infra in D dXX' tV 
 fiev tovtcjv tQv tqttwv dirapets, rj^eis 8e els Q eTTa\lav kt\. See 
 on irpCjTOv yuev in 50 D. 
 
 9. 0t]paje. For Qrjpasde : £ was in fact pronounced dz : see 
 Gustav Meyer, Griechische Grammatik 2 p. 219. So 'AOrjvafr 6vpa£e 
 Xa/xd£e. Note the double accent in Mtyapade (so Bekker, Cron, 
 Schanz, Gobel : Wohlrab however reads Meydpade and Krai Me- 
 yapa.Be) : 8e is enclitic. The constitution of Thebes and Megara was 
 oligarchical : hence evvoixovvrat ydp d^cpbrepai is said (not without 
 a touch of sarcasm) from Socrates' point of view. 
 
 10. iroXc'juos r\&is Ttj tovtwv TToXtTcCcjt. Because even though 
 you approve of their constitution, you have violated your own, and 
 may violate theirs next, now that you have ceased to believe that 
 b'tKcuov is vbfiL[xov. toijtwv is masculine. 
 
 12. viropXeiJ/ovTctC <r€='will eye you askance'. So in Symp. 
 2 20 B ol 8e QTpQ.TiCjra.1 hire" (3\eirot> avrbv u?s Ka.Ta<ppovovi>Ta c<t>Q>v. 
 
 7—2 
 
7 6 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 xv 53 b 
 
 vtto' is 'from under the eyebrows': i.e. with a scowling expression 
 (TavpTjdbit virofiXt^as Phaed. 117 b), or sometimes furtively, of 
 the stolen glances of lovers: see L. and S. s. v. 
 
 8ia(|>0op&i twv vojuov : see on 50 B and Introd. p. vii. 
 13. Pepaicocrets tois 8iKaa*Tcus Tr)v 86£av g>o-t€ 8oK€tv. tois 
 diKa<TTcus is a dativus commodi. For ttjv bb^av dare Bokclu see on 
 44 C tls dv alGyiuv gltj TavTrjs bb£a rj boKeiv ktX. 
 C 15. <r<(>68pa irov — 8ia(|>6op€vs €ivcu: since it is easier diacpdei- 
 pew dvorjTOVs dvdpdowovs than reasonable laws, vbfxuv and dvdpd)- 
 tt(j)v are opposed. The indictment of Socrates is to be found in 
 Apol. 24 B HuKpdrrj <\>t]<j\v dbiKelv rovs re veovs diacpO eLpovra 
 Kai Oeobs ovs t) irbXis vojulfa ou vo/xt^ovTa, erepa 8e dai/uibvia Kaivd. 
 
 18. KocrjxiwTctTOus : koo~iaios is 6 Kba/uiov fx^v Gorg. 506 E. 
 
 19. rj irX-rjo-tdo-eis toutols. toijtols = tois Koa/uLLUT&Tois : whence 
 
 aV0LL(TXyVT7}(J€LS. 
 
 20. Tivas Xo-yovs; — tJ ova"ir€p. More vivid than roi)s avrobs 
 Xbyovs ovcirep. B has 07: so Cron and Gobel. Schanz and Wohlrab 
 read rj with some MS authority, rj = Latin -ne? ^f=Latin an?: see 
 on Apol. 26 b. 
 
 21. ws ij dp€Tq — ttXclo-tov ctfjiov i see Apol. 30 A — B, and note. 
 O 23. cL<ryr\pov dv <j>avet<r9ai. On dv with future participle see 
 
 Goodwin MT. p. 60. Hirschig reads dva<pavelo~dai. 
 
 to rov SwKpdTovs irpd7p.a= { Socrates and everything about 
 him'. So ol irepi "Avvtov = i Anytus and those with him': Apol. 
 18 B. There is some contempt in the expression: cf. Hipp. Maior 
 286 E <pavXov yap dp etrj to ifxbv irpdyfxa Kai idiuriKbv. Xprjjma is 
 used in much the same way, only with still more contempt, e.g. 
 Rep. VIII. 567 E ?J fjiaKdpiop , r)v 5' iyw, Xeyeis rvpdvvov xPVf^ 01 " 
 Weariness and disgust are expressed by a similar phrase in the first 
 line of the Clouds: w Zed (3a(Ti\ed, to XPV^ t & v vvktC^v 6o~ov. 
 
 24. ol'€(r9at ye xptj : a way of answering one's own question: 
 so infra 54 B. 
 
 25. dirapets : Socrates as an exile moving from city to city: cf. 
 Apol. 37 D KaXbs ovv dv /jlol 6 (3ios eirj e£eX06im, TrjXiK$8e dvdpwrrq 
 dXXrjv e£ dXXijs 7r6Xews a jmeipo \x£v y Kai e^eXavvoixivu) jfiy. The 
 Laws are now replying to Crito's proposal in 45 c. 
 
 26. irXcLo-TT] dTa|ta Kai aKoXao-ta. dra^'a is the opposite of 
 ko(t/xl6t7js: dKoXaaia of aoxppoaijvrj : see Gorg. 506 D — 507 A. Thes- 
 saly and Macedonia were almost proverbial for licence and de- 
 bauchery: see (for Thessaly) Xen. Mem. 1.2. 24 KpiTias— <pvywv els 
 
xv 53 e 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 77 
 
 QerraXiap eVeZ <rvpr}p avdpdmois avofdq, fiaXXop rj diKcuoaijprj xpu^vois : 
 and Theopompus ap. Athen. xn. 527 faaiv ol jikv <ri>i> reus 6pxw 
 TpL<Ti Kal rah avXrjrplcri diarpLpopres, of 5' h ki'>(3ols Kal 7t6tols Kal reus 
 TOLcvjTais CLKoXaalais di-qixepetiovTes, Kal julcLXXop <nrovM£ov<iiv oVeos 
 6\po)v iravTodcLirCov rets Tpawe'fas wapadrjaoPTai irXrjpeis rj top avr&p 
 (Slop Trapa<rxr}<TOPTCLi kckoo" firj/xivov . 
 
 27. <as 7€\o£ws: see on KarayiXao-ros in 53 A. 
 
 28. dir€8C8pao-K€s: the pictorial imperfect. crKevrj is dress or 
 apparel of some kind, generally unusual, as for instance the dress 
 of an actor. 
 
 29. r\ 8t<j>0epav Xapcov *rj dXXa : two kinds of jKevrj are specified. 
 The dupde'pa was a shepherd's skin coat. 
 
 30. €vcK€vd£€o-0ai==induere. 
 
 Kal to o-xrjua K ,€TaA ^ ,c ^5 as : Ka ^ corresponds to re in crKevfjv ri 
 npa (line 28). The clause refers to personal disguises not connect- 
 ed with dress. B has KaraXXd^as corrected to yueraXAd^as in the 
 margin. neraXXdacreip = 'to change': KaraXXdaaeip = (1) 'to ex- 
 change' (2) 'to reconcile'. 
 
 33. outo>s alo-xpciSs goes with ^p and is explained by p6julovs 5 
 rot's /aeyiarovs irapa(3ds. 
 
 34. ovSels os 6p€i: with omission of the copula as in ovdels flcms 
 
 ov. 
 
 35. aKOvo-6i serves as passive to ipeis: see on 50 E. el 8e fir) 
 = alioquin: cf. (with Forster) Phaed. 91 C lav fih ri vfup 8okQ 
 aXr)0es Xe"yeip, <rvpofioXoyf)<raT€, ei 8 e fir), iravrl X6yco dprirdpere, 
 
 36. {nr€px6fi€Vos = 'cringing to', 'fawning on'. In this sense 
 ( = 0w7rei5w, 7rp6s x&piv 6/mXQ) vire'pxofiai may be used outside pres. 
 Indicative in good Attic: when =' go under', then like fyxofiai and 
 its compounds generally, it supplies the other parts from etfii (rja, 
 110, toifu, Wi, ttvtu, Ilcp, fut. efyu). Cobet, Variae Lectiones pp. 34, 307. 
 
 puoo-€i. "Verbum habet aTTLKiarl has formas pubaofMu, 
 ifitwv, /3e/3uo/cci, /3e/3tWcu fioi. piQ et iftiovp nemo dicit, sed et 
 Zfav tlfts tfy. (3ioT et similia Ionica sunt, {flaw apud Atticos 
 scmel et iterum comparet." Cobet, Var. Lect. p. 610. 
 
 37. 8ovX€vcov is not otiose, as Stallbaum points out: for the 
 dovXos is a degree below the k6Aci£. 
 
 rC iroLwv r\ €va>)(ovp.€VO$. t'l = tL &XXo: cf. Meno 86 E el fir) tl 
 ovp, dXXa fffiiKpSp ye" fioi rrjs dpxvs xdAaow. Rep. VI. 509 C /cat 
 firjda/nws 7', tyrj, irativr), el fir) tl, dXXa — 8l€^llcv. For evcoxoiJfiepos 
 used in connection with the luxury of the north cf. Ar. Ran. 83 — 
 
7 8 
 
 NOTES ON 
 
 xv 53 e 
 
 85 : 'Ayaduv 5e ttov Vrw ; airo\nrux> fyt* otxerai, dyadbs ttoltjttjs kolI 
 wodeivbs tois (piXoLS. ttol 777s 6 tXtijulop ; is jxaK&puv ev(j3X^ av: Aga- 
 thon had settled at the court of Archelaus king of Macedon. Schanz 
 brackets and Krai rejects ev QerraXla : but there is rhetorical force in 
 the double mention of Thessaly at the end of the two clauses : see 
 on 53 D line 26. 
 
 38. wcruep errl Seiirvov — ©crraXfav; added with bitter scorn to 
 explain the QerraXCop evojx^ 
 A 40. dXXd 8tj : alluding to Crito's plea in 45 C — D. dXXd dr) is 
 like 'at enim' 4 oh but', and introduces a counter-argument: see 
 Protag. 338 C dXXa drj fiekrlova tj/jlQp alp7)<re<rde rrj jxkp aXrjdela. — 
 advpcLTOV i/pup, Coo-re UpuraySpov rovde crofiibrepSp tlpol eXiadai ' el de 
 alp^crevOe ktX. In accordance with this and other examples, I have 
 printed a full stop after ircudeikrfls : the other editors take the sen- 
 tence as interrogative. 
 
 42. rC 8e; = quid vero? Note the emphatic place of els Qerra- 
 \iav. Thessaly had an evil name : see on 53 D. 
 
 43. tva. Kal tovto dTroXau<ra)o-tv : Tovro — rb %hoi elpai. diro- 
 \aveip has ironical force : the word is ordinarily used of something 
 good. So in Eur. Phoen. 1204 — 5 Kpicop 5' efouce tcoj> £/j,£p pvpicpev- 
 Ixclto3v tQp t Oldiirov 8uctt7jpos cLTToXavacu kclkQp ktX. airoXavw is 
 construed generally with gen. of the object from which the enjoy- 
 ment is derived, except where that object is a neuter pronoun: 
 inferior mss here read tqvto crov. 
 
 44. ov i.e. ovk £*<ttcu. ircudevdrjo-ofAai is used as well as ira&ev- 
 <ro/A<u in the passive sense : 0p^o/«u is however better than rpcKprj- 
 Go/mac. 
 
 45. |vvovtos. ^vpelvai and %vvovcrta are regularly used in 
 Plato of the relation between teacher and pupil, e.g. Gorg. 515 b 
 rlva (pif/ceis /3eXriw ireiroL-qKepaL dpfipwirop rrj avpovcrio: tt} ay; Hence 
 the tokos h KaXy of Symp. 206 B. 
 
 46. eiriixeXtjo-ovTat : see on 51 A line 34 above. Schanz brackets 
 iirifxeXricroPTcu here, reading oi col airCop irbrepop ktX. : but the sen- 
 tence is spoken from Socrates' point of view. 
 
 B 49- coi of course goes with iirtTrjddup. For oUo~Qa.l ye XPV in 
 the next line see on 53 D. 
 
xvi 54 c 
 
 PLATO'S CRITO. 
 
 79 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 The Laws conclude their appeal by asking Socrates to think of 
 the future world as well as this : see Introd. pp. viii and xvi. 
 
 2. Tpo<f>ev<ri: see 51 A. Meiser reads roTs cols yewyrais Kal 
 rots coTs rpocpevCL, 
 
 3. irpo tov Sikcuou after irXelovos, as after other comparatives 
 in Phaed. 99 A el firj 5 ucaidrepop L^^t]v Kal KaXXiou elvai irpb 
 rod (pevyeiy re Kal airobibpdcKeLV virex^v ry wdXei 81ktjv rjv ru>* clv 
 rdrry. Cobet needlessly rejects irpb : see Wohlrab in Fleckeisen's 
 Jahrb. for 1876 p. 126. For dUaiov see note on 45 C Zri be ovdk 
 dUcuov above. 
 
 4. Xva els "Ai8ov l\9«v : the belief in a future life is expressed 
 more dogmatically here than in the Apology : see 40 c foil. Com- 
 pare Introd. p. xvi. 
 
 5. tois €K€t apxov<riv : compare Gorg. 526 D — E iyth fxkv ofiv — 
 virb rovrcov rdv Xbytcv ireireLCfxaL Kal ckottQ ottlos dir ocp av ov jxat 
 Kpirrj cos vyiecrdrTjv ri)v ipvxyj' — Kal dvetdifa col ore o$x olbs r' &rei 
 cavrw (SoydijcaL, orav 77 oLkt} o~oi § Kal i) kp'lcls rjv vvv dr] fXeyov, 
 dXXd iXdwv irapa rbv diKacrrjv rbv rrjs KiyivrjS vlbv, iireiddv o~ou 
 £iri\a(3o/J.€j'os dyy, xacr/A^cret Kal tXiyyidaeis ovdeu r^rov rj iyw ivddde 
 
 cir £k€L. 
 
 7. ovSfc 8tKaioT€pov ovSl oowrcpov. ovdi joins &fieii>oj> to 
 biKaibrepov : ovre in line 6 corresponds to oflre in line 8. biKaLov is 
 rb irpocijKOv irepl avd p&irovs : ftaiov, rb irpocrjKov irepl deotisl see 
 Gorg. 507 B. 
 
 8. ov8£ dXXa>. ovdi joins col in line 6 to AXXu). eKetce of 
 the future world : see on Apol. 40 E ws &pa iKeT elclv diravres oi 
 redveurres : cf. rots £k€l dpxovcLv in line 5 and iKe? in c line 16. 
 
 10. ov\ vcj> % Tjjxwv tc5v voutov, dWd vtto dv0pa>7ra>v : the &v6pw- 
 ttol are the 5uca<rra£, falsely so called : see Apol. 24 D — E. For the 
 full significance of this sentence see Introduction pp. x — xi : and cf. 
 note on 49 B ovbe abiKofiixevov &pa dvrabiKelv. Hence avraOLKycas 
 and dvriKaKovpyrjcas in 11 and 12 have for their object not the 
 laws, but the dLKacral. 
 
 11. ovtcos alcrxpiSs goes with i^Xdys and is explained by the 
 two participles that follow. There is an allusion to 49 B — D. 
 
 13. irapapds Kal Kcucd €p-ya<rdu€Vos : these participles explain 
 dvTah(.K7}cas re Kal dvriKaKOvpyrjcas, 
 
8o NOTES ON PLATO'S CRITO. xvi 54 c 
 
 14. ovs rj Kioto, 28€i, o-avTov T€ ktX. Note the emphatic place 
 of cavrbv : oneself is the last person one should injure. Compare 
 Apol. 37 B ireir€i<j[x£vos 5t] 4y& firjSe'va &8iKeiv iroWov ye 84 u 
 ifiavrbv ye o\8ikt)o~€iv. Socrates' philosophy was egoism: see 
 Introd. pp. xii — xiii. cavrbv re Kal <f>l\ovs Kal irarpl8a Kal tj/jlols sums 
 up the argument of Chapters XI — XV. 
 
 16. ot €v "AiSov vojxot : Cron refers to Soph. Antig. 450 foil, ov 
 yap rl /ulol Zevs rjv 6 Krjpij^as rdSe, ovd' i) ^jjvoikos tu>v koltu 6eQv 
 AIktj Toiotiad' iv avdpibiroi<nv Copiaev vb/movs. 
 D 19. jjtrj o*€ irelo-r\ : Goodwin MT. p. 181. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 Socrates concludes by giving his verdict in favour of the laws 
 and constitution of Athens. Introd. pp. xi and xvi — xvii. 
 
 1. w <|>C\€ Ircupe Kpfow. There is pathos and sympathy in 
 this unusually long mode of address : Cobet and Naber utterly spoil 
 the passage by omitting Kplrcov : Gobel omits eratpe. 
 
 2. 01 KopvpavTLwvT€s twv avXwv 8okovom.v ctKovciv. The 
 Corybantes were priests of Cybele whose worship was attended with 
 much clamour of dancing and music on the flute. Lambinus aptly 
 compares Hor. Epist. I. 1. 7 ' est mihi purgatam crebro qui personet 
 aurem \ Gobel omits 8okov<tlv aKotieiv, but the text as it stands is 
 far more impressive. Just so the demonstrative is repeated in avrrj 
 i] r)xv rotiruv r&v \6yui>, and in the last line of the chapter : irpdr- 
 rufxev ratiry, iireiSr) ratirrj 6 6ebs vcprjyeirai. 
 
 5. Pojxpd koA irowi 8vvao-0at twv aXXcov aKovav. Socrates 
 might have said much the same of his 8aLfxbviov o-rjimeTov : compare 
 Apol. 40 A — B. I think Plato meant to suggest that the pleading 
 of the Laws coincided with the voice of the divine sign : see Introd. 
 p. xvi. 
 
 6. oo-a ye rd vvv IjjloI Sokovvto. Socrates' diffidence is charac- 
 teristic : cf. Rep. VI. 506 E tt\4ov yap jxoi (paiverai rj Kara rrjv irapov- 
 cav bpfirjv ktyiKkvQai rod ye Sokovvtos i/xol ra vvv ('what is after 
 all only my present opinion'). Compare Gorg. 527 A and Phaed. 
 85 C — D. For the syntax cf. 46 E So~a ye rdvOpcoweia. 
 
 11. eir€t8T] TavTfl 6 Geos v^-yetrai. Compare the words with 
 which the Apology concludes (42 a) &8t)\ov iravrl ttXtjv 97 r$ deui. 
 The voice of the Laws seems to Socrates to be the voice of God : 
 his divine sign would not allow him to escape. See Introd., p. xvi. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 List of Deviations from the Bodleian. 
 
 As the text of this edition is based upon Schanz's collation of 
 the Bodleian, it may be convenient to note the most important 
 deviations from this MS. When I differ from Schanz and the other 
 editors, it will generally be found that I have kept more closely to 
 the MS reading : most of the cases in which I have departed from 
 it are discussed in the notes. Whenever I have adopted a reading 
 which may be traced to some member of the second family of mss, 
 best represented by T = Bekker's t, I have signified this by writing 
 fam. sec. after the reading in question. 
 
 Readings of B. 
 43 A irpwl 
 
 evepyiTTjTCLi 
 43 B €v8aifi6i>L<ra 
 43 C vptol 
 
 XoiXew7]v kclI fiapeiav 
 (" /cat papelav punctis no- 
 tatum " Sch.) 
 
 43 D 8oK€LV /JL€V fJLOL TJ^CLV 
 
 ("*> verbi 8ok€lv punctis no- 
 tata in B." Sch.) 
 
 44 B ovde/JiLa ^v/xepopd 
 44 C gw&iv 
 
 44 E &\\o tl irpbs tovtovs 
 
 (corrected by second hand) 
 
 45 A 00/3?? 
 
 45 E ireirpaxOcu 
 
 (corrected by second hand) 
 
 cos dcrrfkdtv 
 
 to rekevTouov drjirov 
 
 46 A Treirp&xQcu 
 
 (corr. sec. manus) 
 
 46 D dWios %i>€Ka \6yov 
 
 vvv8r) 
 
 47 A &y tte 
 
 The present edition. 
 
 irpy 
 
 evTjpy^rrjraL 
 TjvdaijULovicra 
 irpip 
 
 Xcl\€ttt}v (fam. sec.) 
 
 8ok€l \x£v jjlol iq^eiv (fam. sec.) 
 
 ov /jlLcl £vfx<popa (fam. sec.) 
 (Tcpfew 
 
 &Wo TL TTpOS TOVTOLS 
 
 <t>o(3ei 
 ireTrpaxOcLL 
 
 <bs eicrrjXdes (fam. sec.) 
 
 to TeXevTaiov 8rj (fam. sec.) 
 
 weirpaxdou 
 
 dWoos [evcKa \6yov] 
 vvv 87) 
 
82 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Readings of B. 
 47 B drjXad-rj 
 7) ei 
 
 (corr. sec. manus) 
 47 D v T V r °v whs 
 
 (corr. sec. manu c ) 
 aKo\ovdr)<rojfjL€i> (?) 
 
 47 tt rj ovxL\ 
 
 (corr. sec. manus) 
 17 <f>avX6repov 
 
 48 A dX\' OTL 
 43 B SyXadr} 
 
 rep /cat irpbrepov 
 
 48 E irelcal o~e ravra irpuTTetv, 
 
 dXXa ^ &KOPTOS 
 
 49 A 17 (saepius : corr. sec. ma- 
 
 nus) 
 
 ujfxoXoyrjdT] ; oVe/) /cat apri 
 
 eXlyero' 7) ircicrai 
 rrjXiKolde yepovres civ 5 pes 
 
 49 B ov5ap.Qs dpa 
 
 50 A 17 00; 
 
 (corr. sec. manus) 
 50 B urx^^^Lf 
 
 ras diKaadeLaas 
 
 (corr. sec. manus) 
 50 C i) Kai ravra 
 
 7) efi^veiv 
 
 (corr. sec. manus) 
 
 50 E dp' e£ Ivov 
 
 7) irpbs fA€j> &pa 
 
 51 A irpos 5e rrjv warplda apa 
 
 i&arai 
 
 idv <re 
 5 1 C 7) rb diKatov (?) 
 
 Tfov; (corr. sec. manus) 
 51 l> 
 
 53 A KarayiXaards re 
 53 B rc^ avrQv woXecov 
 
 53 D /cara\\d£as 
 
 (corr. in marg. sec. manus) 
 
 54 B 01/re 6o~iwrepov 
 
 The present edition. 
 677X0, 5?7 
 i) 7} (fam. sec.) 
 
 ?) ry rod evbs 
 
 cLKoXovOrjCo/xev (fam. sec.) 
 7) ovxl ; 
 
 ^ <PavX6repov 
 dXX' 6 ri 
 
 Kai irpbrepov 
 
 ireiaal o~e, dXXa /jljj tiKovros ravra 
 Trpdrreiv 
 
 <b/j.oXoy7}d7} ; 7) ttout cu 
 
 r7)Xt,KoLde avbpes 
 ov5a/JL<2s dpa 
 
 lax v0V0 ~ LV 
 
 ras diKas ras SiKacr dele as (fam. 
 sec.) 
 
 77 Kai ravra (fam. sec.) 
 
 7) kp.\xhei.v 
 
 ap' lcov 
 
 7) irpbs [lev &pa 
 
 wpbs 5e r7]v Trarp'iba dpa 
 
 farai 
 
 idv o~k 
 
 r) rb diKaiov 
 
 7) ox}; 
 
 Kai ovdeis t)/j.Q>v tlov v6/jlcov i/Airo- 
 d<Jov ear lp ovd' dirayopevei, lav 
 re ris (BouXyrat " om. B, in 
 marg. manu satis vetusta add. 
 b." Sch. 
 
 Karaye"Xa<rr6s ye (fam. sec.) 
 
 ru)v avrwv iroXecov (fam. sec) 
 
 fjLeraXXdi;as (fam. sec.) 
 
 ovde baubrepov (fam. sec.) 
 
INDEX. 
 
 The numbers refer to the pages. 
 
 dyyeXos 25 
 
 Acc. of part, after preceding dat. 
 
 ay los 07 
 &ypios 70 
 ayuv 38 
 dycov TifJLrjros 7 2 
 adiKeiv 51, 58, 62 
 alp€iv 54 
 
 ai<Txpw defined 39 
 aiax^ofxai ^07 37 
 oLKoXaaia 76 
 
 d/cotfai> pass, to Xtyeut 77 
 dXtjdda 43 
 dXrjdCus 43 
 a\lo~K€crdaL ev 24 
 d\V ctpa 50 
 d\Ad 46 
 d\\d 5?7 78 
 d\\o tl ij 61 
 dXXccs 43 
 d\\ws iroLetv 33 
 djua as a prep. 39 
 AmphipoJis 68 
 #f w. fut. inf. 76 
 avafii(jooK€O-0aL 54 
 dvaXapfidveiv 42 
 av&TrTjpoi 74 
 avaxup&v 68 
 diro^aXelv 33 
 aTrodidpao-Keiv 61, 73 
 diro6v^<7KeLv 25, 26, 65 
 diroiicia 69 
 diroKdfAveiv 35 
 
 d7roXai;6^ 78 
 
 d7T0\\lWi VOfAOVS 61 
 
 ap 1 ov or d/)d 7c o£ 32 
 
 a/>a expresses surprise 43, 57, 65 
 
 apa or dpd 76 32 
 
 apa /z?7 or a/>d ye firj 32 
 
 'Apx&aos 35 
 
 Asyndeton 45 
 
 dra£m 76 
 
 Athletes, food of 46 
 droirov versus duopov 28 
 Attraction of antecedent 35 
 
 ,, relative 60 
 
 dcpuvcu 53 
 
 ai)rd 1 the subject ' 30 
 
 CLVTLKCL 30 
 
 ptd^ecrOai )( ireWeiv 68 
 /?io0*/ 77 
 
 fiovXeveadou )( (3€(3ovXevo~0ai 39 
 
 7a/) introductory 26 
 76 rot 26 
 yiXoiov 74 
 
 yevvdv i.q. yevea&ai ttoleIv 63 
 yevvdv i.q. yeveadai Xeyeiv 63 
 yevvrjral versus yewi-pai 69 
 yiyveadai tlvl 4 ! 
 
 Conj. where we should expect 
 
 opt. 23 
 Conj. Deliberativus 73 
 Copula omitted 34, 40 
 Cosmopolitanism 74 
 
 SaLlfJJOVlOV LT7]/UL€?0V So 
 
8 4 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 84 in interrogation 66 
 Death better than incurable dis- 
 ease 50 
 
 dei supplied from verbal in -riov 
 
 68 
 84ov 47 
 
 Despair of Athens 59 
 drjXadif} adverbial 52 
 8t)\ov 6tl 74 
 Delos, mission to 24 
 8rj\os used personally 30 
 8iaj3a\\€crdai tlctlv^ 'iv tlolv, irpos 
 rivas 31 
 
 8lCL(j>£p€LJ/ 57 
 
 SuKpepovTUS 71 
 
 8ta(pevyeLv 39 
 
 8lkcli 'decisions' 62, 63 
 
 8'iKaiov 36, 79 
 
 SLkcuos etfu 33 
 
 Sacaiocrtij'r} 46 
 
 Divinity of soul 51 
 
 8ok€l croL parenthetical 61 
 
 8oK6iv used absolutely 25 
 
 8oKifxa<Tia. 69 
 
 SoDXos rtDv po/jlcov 64 
 
 Duality of soul and body 49 
 
 Education in Athens 64 
 
 el yap dcj>e\ov 31 
 elev 47 
 
 eft?' 6'7ra;s 5e? 61 
 eifxapfJL^vr) 27 
 elatpxo pat 38 
 €L<T7)yei<Tdai 51 
 eiVoSos 38 
 
 elra indignabundum 23 
 eire /cat ' or if you like ' 58 
 €K of the agent 25 
 eKfiaXeiv 41 
 
 eKe? (e/ce?<re) of future world 79 
 
 €KTp€(pO) 27, 64 
 
 ^X«? 57 
 
 ZXeyov with aor. force 44 
 ififipaxt 75 
 "E/u,7roucra 41, 42 
 eV fieifovi fioLpa 67 
 eV rots 24 
 iv(TKevd^€(T0aL 77 
 ivrptwecrOai 72 
 
 evuirviov 27 
 
 i%e<TTai versus eVrcu 66 
 i^ovcria 68 
 iiraieiv 47 
 €ttl€lkQs iraXai 23 
 iwi/JLeXeiadai 66 
 
 €7Tl/JL€\0IJ/J,€V0S V6VSUS iiri/J.€\6/UL€V0S 
 
 67 
 
 eirnrtiXTrtiv 42 
 
 iTTLCTOLTTjs and € ir l err ajuat 46 
 
 €TTLX€Lp€LV 36, 6 I 
 
 ipaarou 47 
 
 epxofJicu but i?ct 77 
 
 ipuirav re /cat a-rroKplvecrOcu 63 
 
 £ri /cat puj> 28 
 
 ^ f5^ 53 
 
 e5 irpcLTTeLV 47 
 
 evyjpyerrjTaL better than evepyhi)- 
 
 toll 22 
 evvoixela 0 at 73 
 evojxeivOcu 77 
 icpiarafiaL 61 
 
 ea?s w. past tense of Ind. 31 
 <ffi" 77 
 
 ^7]T7]TLKOS 21 
 
 17 = Latin an? 76 
 ?7 superfluous 30 
 ^; = Lat. -ne? 76 
 97 ; versus ij; 67 
 7) oti ; versus 9} ov\ 64 
 7)9lk6s 21 
 
 ^ rather than aV 65 
 ^z>='is ex hypothesi' 49 
 'H/)6Si/cos 46 
 
 7)v8aL/x6via<x better than eudcuyoo- 
 yitra 23 
 
 daVfJLOL^U 07TWS 2 2 
 
 0e\w versus 404\u 33 
 QerraXla 35 
 Oecopia 71 
 e^afr 75 
 
 0uy(TKU 25 
 
 dpexj/ofAaL better than Tpa<pr}crojj.ai 
 
 78 
 
 larpbs fj wai8oTpi(3r)s 45 
 Immortality 79 
 
INDEX. 
 
 85 
 
 Imperfect and aor. combined, 
 
 Imperfect used pictorially, 77 
 'Lva w. past tense of Ind. 31 
 Inf. pres. after ojxoXoyQ etc. 
 70 
 
 KaddirreaOai Ji 
 kclO ofxo\oye?v 59 
 Kai — U 66 
 
 teal — Kai — ye — Kai 46 
 Kai 5r) Kai 48 
 
 /ca/ca5s aKotiew pass, of tcaKws Xe*- 
 
 yeiv 65 
 KaWojTrLftffBaL tos 72 
 KarayeXaurov 74 
 KarayeXws 38 
 KaraKXaoaeiv 77 
 Ke^rys 34 
 Kivdvveveiv 27 
 Knowledge as virtue 31 
 kou>77 (TKo-jreiv 43 
 
 K0pv(3aVTL<jQVT€S 80 
 KOfffJUOS 76 
 KpLTCOV 21 
 
 Xa^avetv 'take to wife' 63 
 Lamprocles 36 
 Laws personified 61 
 Xtyeiv tl )( ou5o> Xtyew 44 
 Xev/cTi (ttoXtj symbolical of joy 
 
 \7}^Lapx^Kov ypa/ifxareZov 69 
 XLTTora^iov ypa(pr) 68 
 X670S 40 
 XvjAaiveadai 51 
 \u(3aadai 48, 51 
 
 /jlolXXov 39 
 Marriage laws 63 
 Me^yapaSe 75 
 /ueV without 6V 25 
 ^ $77 32, 51 
 /xei> o£j> 22 
 
 /xera versus tyv 50, 54 
 lAeraXXdaaeiv 
 
 fJL€TOlK€lV 69 
 
 5 54 
 
 JU77 ov 24 
 
 /*?7 position of 49 
 
 fj.7] w. 3rd pers. Aor. Conj. 80 
 
 /mnf] w. Aor. Imp. 35 
 
 7777)65 re Kai irarpos 67 
 * Mixed conditional sentence ' 
 40 
 
 Mop/Aw and the like 41 
 fJLOV(TlKT] Kai yvfjLvao-TLKrj 64 
 
 VO/ULO0€TtK'fl 46 
 
 vccTLodes 49 
 *>oDs 67 
 j>0*> 6V 31 
 
 y£i> 5r) or vvvdr} 44 
 
 £iV versus fxera 50, 54 
 £i/*>e«'cu and £uyovcr£a 78 
 
 oi fvdeKa 26 
 
 oteadai ye xprf 7 6 
 
 ot6^ re 6> Kai bvvarov 39 
 
 6/jlolos, how different from 6 au- 
 
 ro's 41 
 ofAOios Kai irporepov §2 
 bfJLokoyw iroielv and the like 70 
 cVrws 43 
 07re/) X^w 35 
 6pa> ea^ 56 
 tipdpos Radius 22 
 oca 7e ravOpibireia 44, 80 
 6'<rtop defined 79 
 6V1 a*> ri^xwcrt 37 
 on in direct quotation 62 
 ore versus on 51 
 oi) w. inf. 27 
 
 ov fir) w. Fut. Ind. or Aor. Conj. 
 29 
 
 ov jila 28 
 
 ovd' ay otlovv 59 
 
 ovdeis ckCov afiapravei 60 
 
 ovdeis 6s epei 77 
 
 ovbevi %vv v$ 54 
 
 ot;5eW rooVy dbLKTiriov efoai 56 
 
 ovdtrepa adverbial 32 
 
 ouros deictic 34 
 
 ovros contemptuous 33, 54 
 
 ovtos 'that of yours' 42 
 
 TraiSeta 37 
 
86 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 iraidevdrjcro/iai versus iraidevjo^cu 
 
 78 
 
 iraLduv /ULrfdeu 8ia.(p£p€LV 57 
 iravTbs jxaWov 58 
 irapo.Kpoveiv 44 
 irapafitveLV 55 
 irave and 7raO(rai 55 
 irdBeiv used absolutely 55, 67 
 irepLirokoL 69 
 TrrjvLKa fJidXtaTa 22 
 WtrraKOS 58 
 
 Play upon words 27, 46 
 TrXeiu) adverbial 41 
 Trot = els tl 48 
 TroLetv tl 44 
 Troietf r£ riva 66 
 
 TTOV7)p6s 50 
 
 Potidaea 68 
 
 iruLxyfia — profession 45 
 
 TTpa.KTe'ov 21 
 
 irpcLTTeiv versus irotetp 32 
 Trpefffieveiv 41 
 
 7r/?«/ w. past tense of Ind. 31 
 7rp6 after comparatives 79 
 Trpodidovat 37 
 Trpo/jLTjdeiadaL \xr\ 32 
 Pronoun between prep, and its 
 noun 65 
 flecD? 44 
 TTpoTiBevaL 70 
 7rpo3 not 7r/)o)t 22 
 
 irpCoTov ixiv without following 
 etra (elra 6V) 42, 51, 75 
 
 Rel. sentence passing into a 
 main clause 39 
 
 creeds 67 
 Hiix/ilas 34 
 Socratic method 40 
 2oyi't(H> 25 
 ao(p6s 67 
 (TT^pofxai 29, 75 
 (TVKo<pai>Tai 33 
 
 cvv-qyopoL to defend laws 62 
 
 a<pd\XeLP 44 
 
 (7x^56^ rt 75 
 
 o-^etv versus aco^eiv 30 
 
 <r£jua versus to aQjua 50 
 
 rd re aXXa /cat 7 2 
 
 tclvtov tolovtov better than rauro 
 
 tolovto etc. 53 
 re displaced 23 
 TedvavaL 25 
 TeXelv %dpiv 54 
 Tr\v'iKL\ and T-qviKdde 2 2 
 r?j dXrjdeia 43, 66 
 rt = rt dXXo 7 7 
 rt 5e; 78 
 rt 5e 5rj; 58 
 
 rt fJLdKlCTTCL 22 
 
 TL/xdv (Ti/xdadai) (pvy^s 72 
 
 TLfXLOS 67 
 
 rts emphatic 56 
 
 rts understood 59 
 
 rts w. force of litotes 27 
 
 to kolvov 61 
 
 to /xerd tovto 60 
 
 to o~bv fx^pos 37, 6 1 
 
 rd tov "ZtofcpdTovs irpdyfia 76 
 
 tolvvv 'moreover' 72 
 
 tolovtos prospective 45 
 
 t6kos ev /caX£ 78 
 
 Travels of Socrates 71 
 
 rp°<t>V 37 
 
 Tpo<pr) re kcll Traideia 63 
 TviTTOfievov dvTiTVTTTeiv 65 
 ™X?? dya6rj 26 
 ry 6Vrt 43 
 
 utos 36 
 vwaKovetv 22 
 viretKeiv 68 
 vir^pxofxaL 77 
 VTrofiXeireiv 75 
 virokoyi^eadau. 55 
 varepaia 26 
 vcprjyrjTLKos 21 
 
 &dii] 27 
 
 <£tXta, Socrates on 30 
 <ppovTi£eiv 30 
 <ppovTiaT7)s 67 
 
 X<-CLcr/J>bs 48 
 
 X^ptj adverbial 29 
 
 w baLfiwie and the like 28 
 
INDEX. 87 
 
 u> omitted with vocatives 71 d?s eyu) olfxai 34 
 
 Cos = * for '37 ws Zttos elireiv 7 5 
 
 u>s not = 'although' 29 wcrirep with a prep, in similes 
 
 u?s dX^ws 43 .41 
 
PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY M.A. AND SONS 
 AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS 
 
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
 THE PITT PRESS SERIES. 
 
 %* Many of the books in this list ca?i be had in two volumes^ Text 
 and Notes separately. 
 
 I. GREEK. 
 
 Aristophanes. Aves— Plutus— Ranse. By W. C. Green, 
 
 M.A., late Assistant Master at Rugby School. 3*. 6d. each. 
 
 Vespae. By C. E. Graves, M.A. [Nearly ready. 
 
 Aristotle. Outlines of the Philosophy of. By Edwin 
 
 Wallace, M.A., LL.D. Third Edition, Enlarged. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Euripides. Heracleidae. By E. A. Beck, MA. 3^. 6d. 
 Hercules Furens. By A. Gray, M.A., and J. T. 
 
 Hutchinson, M.A. New Edit. 2s. 
 
 Hippolytus. By W. S. Hadley, MA. is. 
 
 Iphigeneia in Aulis. By C.E.S. Headlam, M.A. 2s.6d. 
 
 Hecuba. By W. S Hadley, MA. {Preparing. 
 
 Herodotus, Book V. By E. S. Shuckburgh, M.A. 3s. 
 
 Books VI., VIII., IX. By the same Editor. 4s. each. 
 
 Book VIII. Ch. 1—90. Book IX. Ch. 1—89. By 
 
 the same Editor. 2$. 6d. each. 
 
 Homer. Odyssey, Book IX. By G. M. Edwards, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Book X. By the same Editor. 2s. 6d. Book XXI. By the same Editor. 2s. 
 
 Hiad. Bks. VI., XXII., XXIII. By the same. 2s. each. 
 
 Lucian. Somnium Charon Piscator et De Luctu. By W. E. 
 
 Heitland, M.A., Fellow of St John's College, Cambridge. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Menippus and Timon. By E. C. Mackie, B A. 3* 6d. 
 
 Platonis Apologia Socratis. By J. Adam, MA. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Crito. By the same Editor. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Euthyphro. By the same Editor. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Protagoras. By J. & A. M. Adam. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Plutarch. Life of Demosthenes. By Rev. H. A. Holden, 
 
 M.A., LL.D. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Lives of the Gracchi. By the same Editor. 6s. 
 
 Life of Nicias. By the same Editor. 5s. 
 
 Life of Sulla. By the same Editor. 6s. 
 
 Life of Timoleon. By the same Editor. 6s. 
 
 Sophocles. Oedipus Tyrannus. School Edition. By R. C. 
 
 Jebb, Litt.D., LL.D. 4*. 6d. 
 
 Thucydides. Book VII. By H. A. Holden, M.A., LL.D. 5s. 
 Xenophon. Agesilaus. By H. Hailstone, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Anabasis. By A. Pretor, M.A. Two vols. js. 6d. 
 
 Books I. and II. By the same. 4?. 
 
 Books I. III. IV. and V. By the same. 2s. each. 
 
 Books II. VI. and VII. By the same. 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 Xenophon. Cyropaedeia. Books I. II. By Rev. H. A. Hol- 
 den, M.A., LL.D. 2 vols. 6j. 
 
 Books III. IV. and V. By the same Editor. 5s. 
 
 Books VI. VII. VIII. By the same Editor. 5* 
 
 London: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lam. 
 
 5°/"/93 
 
2 
 
 PUBLICATIONS OF 
 
 II. LATIN. 
 
 Beda's Ecclesiastical History, Books III., IV. By J. E. B. 
 
 Mayor, M.A., and J. R. Lumby, D.D. Revised Edition. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Books I. II. [In the Press. 
 
 Caesar. De Bello Gallico, Comment. I. By A. G. Peskett, 
 
 M.A., Fellow of Magdalene College, Cambridge, is. 6d. Comment. II. 
 III. 2s. Comment. I. II. III. 3s. Comment. IV. and V. is.Gd. Comment. 
 VII. 2s. Comment. VI. and Comment. VIII. is. 6d. each. 
 
 ■ De Bello Civili, Comment. I. By the same Editor. $s. 
 
 Com. III. By the same. [In the Press. 
 
 Cicero. De Amicitia.— De Senectute. By J. S. Reid, Litt.D., 
 
 Fellow of Gonville and Caius College. -$s. 6d. each. 
 
 In Gaium Verrem Actio Prima. By H. Cowie, 
 
 M.A. is. 6d. 
 
 In Q. Caecilium Divinatio et in C. Verrem Actio. 
 
 By W. E. Heitland, M.A., and H. Cowie, M.A. 3*. 
 
 Philippica Secunda. By A. G. Peskett, M.A. $s. 6d. 
 
 Oratio pro Archia Poeta. By J. S. Reid, Litt.D. 2s. 
 
 Pro L. Cornelio Balbo Oratio. By the same. is. 6d. 
 
 Oratio pro Tito Annio Milone. By John Smyth 
 
 Purton, B.D. 2S. 6d. 
 
 Oratio pro L. Murena. By W. E. Heitland, M.A. 3^ 
 
 Pro On. Plancio Oratio, by H.A. Holden,LL.D. 4s.6d. 
 
 Pro P. Cornelio Sulla. By J. S. Reid, Litt.D. 3* 6d. 
 
 Somnium Scipionis. By W. D. Pearman, M.A. is. 
 
 Horace. Epistles, Book I. By E. S. Shuckburgh, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 Livy. Book IV. By H. M. Stephenson, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Book V. By L. Whibley, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Book VI. By H. M. Stephenson, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Book IX. By the same Editor. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Book XXI. By M. S. Dimsdale, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Book XXII. By the same Editor. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Book XXVII. By H. M. Stephenson, M.A. is. 6d. 
 
 Lucan. Pharsaliae Liber Primus. By W. E. Heitland, 
 
 M.A., and C. E. Haskins, M.A. is. 6d. 
 
 Lucretius, Book V. By J. D. Duff, M.A. 2s. 
 
 Ovidii Nasonis Fastorum Liber VI. By A. Sidgwick, M.A., 
 
 Tutor of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, is. 6d. 
 
 Ovidii Nasonis Metamorphoseon Liber I. By L. D. Dowdall, 
 
 LL.B., B.D. is. 6d. 
 
 Plautus. Epidicus. By J. H. Gray, M.A. 3s. 
 
 Stichus. By C. A. M. Fennell, Litt.D. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Quintus Curtius. A Portion of the History (Alexander in India). 
 
 By W. E. Heitland, M.A., and T. E. Raven, B.A. With Two Maps. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Vergili Maronis Aeneidos Libri I.— XII. By A. Sidgwick, 
 
 M.A. is. 6d. each. 
 
 Bucolica. By the same Editor, is. 6d. 
 
 Georgicon Libri I. II. By the same Editor. 2s. 
 
 Libri III. IV. By the same Editor. 2s. 
 
 The Complete Works. By the same Editor. Two vols. 
 
 Vol. I. containing the Introduction and Text. 3$. 6d. Vol. II. The Notes. 4s. 6d. 
 
 London: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 
 
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 3 
 
 III. FRENCH. 
 
 Oasimir Delavigne, Louis XI. Edited by H. W. Eve, M.A. 2s. 
 Corneille. La Suite du Menteur. A Comedy in Five Acts. 
 
 By the late G. Masson, B.A. 2J. 
 
 ■ Polyeucte. By E. G. W. Braunholtz, M.A., Ph.D. 2s. 
 
 De Bonnechose. Lazare Hoche. By C. Colbeck, M.A. 
 
 Revised Edition. Four Maps. 2s. 
 
 D'Harleville. Le Vieux Celibataire. By G. Masson, B.A. 2s. 
 De Lamartine. Jeanne D'Arc. By Rev. A. C. Clapin, 
 
 M.A. New edition revised, by A. R. Ropes, M.A. is. 6d. 
 
 De Vigny. La Canne de Jonc. By H. W. Eve, M.A. is. 6d. 
 Erckmann-Chatrian. La Guerre. By Rev. A. C. Clapin, 
 
 M.A. 3 *. 
 
 La Baronne de Stael-Holstein. Le Directoire. (Conside'ra- 
 
 tions sur la Revolution Francaise. Troisieme et quatrieme parties.) Revised 
 and enlarged. By G. Masson, B.A., and G. W. Prothero, M.A. 2s. 
 
 Dix Annies d'Exil. Livre II. Chapitres 1—8. 
 
 By the same Editors. New Edition, enlarged, 2s. 
 
 Lemercier. Fredegonde et Brunehaut. A Tragedy in Five 
 
 Acts. By Gustave Masson, B.A. 2s. 
 
 Moliere. Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme, Come'die- Ballet en 
 
 Cinq Actes. (1670.) By Rev. A. C. Clapin, M.A. Revised Edition, is. 6d. 
 
 L'Ecole des Femmes. By G. Saintsbury, M.A. 2s. 6a. 
 
 Les Pr^cieuses Ridicules. By E. G. W. Braunholtz, 
 
 M.A., Ph.D. 2s. Abridged Edition, 
 
 Piron. La MStromanie. A Comedy. By G. Masson, B.A. 2s. 
 Ponsard. Charlotte Corday. By A. R. Ropes, M.A. 2s. 
 Prosper Merime'e, Oolomba. Edited by A. R. Ropes, M.A. 2s. 
 Racine. Les Plaideurs. By E. G. W. Braunholtz, M.A. 2s. 
 Abridged Edition, is. 
 
 Sainte-Beuve. M. Daru (Causeries du Lundi, Vol. IX.). 
 
 By G. Masson, B.A. 2s. 
 
 Saintine. Picciola. By Rev. A. C. Clapin, M.A. 2s. 
 Scribe and LegouvS. Bataille de Dames. By Rev. H. A, 
 
 Bull, M.A. 2s. 
 
 Scribe. Le Verre d'Eau. By C. Colbeck, M.A. 2s. 
 S^daine. Le Philosophe sans le savoir. By Rev. H. A. 
 
 Bull, M.A. 2.?. 
 
 Souvestre. Un Philosophe sous les Toits. By H. W. Eve, 
 
 M.A. 2s. J ' 
 
 Thierry. Lettres sur Thistoire de France (XIII.— XXIV.). 
 
 By G. Masson, B.A., and G. W. Prothero, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Remits des Temps MSrovingiens I. —III. By Gustave 
 
 Masson, B.A. Univ. Gallic, and A. R. Ropes, M.A. With Map. «. 
 
 Villemain. Lascaris ou Les Grecs du XVe Siecle, Nouvelle 
 
 Historique. By G. Masson, B.A. 2s. 
 
 Voltaire. Histoire du Siecle de Louis XIV. Chaps. I.— 
 
 XIII. By G. Masson, B.A., and G. W. Prothero, M.A. 2s. 6d. Part II. 
 Chaps XIV. -XXIV. 2s. 6d. Part III. Chaps. XXV. to end. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Xavier de Maistre. La Jeune Siberienne. Le Lepreux de 
 
 la Cite D'Aoste. By G. Masson, B.A. is. 6d. 
 
 London: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 
 
4 
 
 PUBLICATIONS OF 
 
 IV. GERMAN. 
 
 Ballads on German History. By W. Wagner, Ph.D. 2s. 
 Benedix. Doctor Wespe. Lustspiel in fiinf Aufziigen. By 
 
 Karl Hermann Breul, M.A., Ph.D. 3$. 
 
 Preytag. Der Staat Friedrichs des Grossen. By Wilhelm 
 
 Wagner, Ph.D. 2s. 
 
 German Dactylic Poetry. By Wilhelm Wagner, Ph.D. $s. 
 Goethe's Knabenjahre. (1749 — 1 761.) By W. Wagner, Ph.D. 
 
 New edition revised and enlarged, by J. W. Cartmell, M.A. as. 
 
 Hermann und Dorothea. By Wilhelm Wagner, 
 
 Ph.D. New edition revised, by J. W. Cartmell, M.A. 3*. 6d. 
 
 Gutzkow. Zopf und Schwert. Lustspiel in fiinf Aufziigen. 
 
 By H. J. Wolstenholme, B.A. (Lond.). 3*. 6d. 
 
 Hauif. Das Bild des Kaisers. By Karl Hermann Breul, 
 
 M.A., Ph.D., University Lecturer in German. 3$. 
 
 Das Wirthshaus im Spessart. By the iate A. 
 
 Schlottmann, Ph.D. and J. W. Cartmell, M.A. 3*. 
 
 Die Karavane. By A. Schlottmann, Ph.D. 3^ 
 
 Immermann. Der Oberhof. A Tale of Westphalian Life, by 
 
 Wilhelm Wagner, Ph.D. 3,1-. 
 
 Klee, Die deutschen Heldensagen (Hagen und Hilde, und 
 
 Gudrun). Edited by H. J. Wolstenholme, B.A. (Lond.). 3*. 
 
 Kohlrausch. DasJahri8i3. By Wilhelm Wagner, Ph.D. 2s. 
 Lessing and Gellert. Selected Fables. By Karl Hermann 
 
 Breul, M.A., Ph.D. 3^. 
 
 Mendelssohn's Letters. Selections from. By J. Sime, M.A. 3s. 
 Raumer. Der erste Kreuzzug (1095 — 1099). By Wilhelm 
 
 Wagner, Ph.D. as. 
 
 Riehl. Oulturgeschichtliche Novellen. By H. J. Wolsten- 
 holme, B.A. (Lond.). 3s. 6d. 
 
 Schiller. Maria Stuart. By Karl Hermann Breul, M.A. 
 
 Ph. D. 3*. 
 
 Wilhelm Tell. By the same Editor, is. 6d. Abridged 
 
 Edition, is. 6d. 
 
 Geschichte des Dreissigjahrigen Kriegs. Buch III. 
 
 By the same Editor. 3J. 
 
 Uhland. Ernst, Herzog von Schwaben. By H. J. Wolsten- 
 holme, B.A. 3$. 6d. 
 
 V. ENGLISH. 
 
 Bacon's History of the Reign of King Henry VII. By 
 
 the Rev. Professor Lumby, D.D. 3s. 
 
 Cowley's Essays. By the Rev. Professor Lumby, D.D. 4s. 
 Milton's Comus and Arcades. By A. W. Verity, M.A., 
 
 sometime Scholar of Trinity College. 3s. 
 
 Milton's Ode on the Morning of Christ's Nativity, L' Allegro, 
 
 II Penseroso and Lycidas. By the same Editor. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Milton's Samson Agonistes. By the same Editor. 2s. 6d. 
 Milton's Paradise Lost. Books I. II. By the same Editor. 2s. 
 
 • Bks. III. IV. By the same. Unthe Press. 
 
 Books V. VI. By the same. 2s. 
 
 Books XI. XII. By the same. 2s. 
 
 More's History of King Richard III. By J. R. Lumby,D.D. $s.6d. 
 More's Utopia. By Rev. Prof. Lumby, D.D. 3^. 6d. 
 
 London: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 
 
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 5 
 
 Shakespeare, A Midsummer Night's Dream. Edited, with 
 
 Introduction, Notes and Glossary by A. W. Verity, M.A. is. 6d. 
 
 Sidney, Sir Philip. An Apologie for Poetrie. By E. S. 
 
 Shuckburgh, M.A. The Text is a revision of that of the first edition of 1595. 3^ 
 
 Thales to Cicero, A Sketch of Ancient Philosophy. By 
 
 Joseph B. Mayor, M.A. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Two Noble Kinsmen. By the Rev. Professor Skeat, 
 
 Litt.D. 3*. 6d. 
 
 VI. EDUCATIONAL SCIENCE. 
 
 Comenius, John Amos, Bishop of the Moravians. His Life 
 
 and Educational Works, by S. S. Laurie, LL.D., F.R.S.E. 3 j. 6d. 
 
 Education, Three Lectures on the Practice of. I. On Mark- 
 ing, by H. W.Eve, M. A. II. On Stimulus, by A. Sidgwick, M.A. III. On 
 the Teaching of Latin Verse Composition, by E. A. Abbott, D.D. as. 
 
 Stimulus. A Lecture delivered for the Teachers' Training 
 
 Syndicate, May, 1882, by A. Sidgwick, M.A. is. 
 
 Locke on Education. By the Rev. R. H. Quick, M.A. y. 6d. 
 Milton's Tractate on Education. A facsimile reprint from 
 
 the Edition of 1673. By O. Browning, M.A. 2$. 
 
 Modern Languages, Lectures on the Teaching of. By C. 
 
 COLBECK, M.A. OS. 
 
 Teacher, General Aims of the, and Form Management. Two 
 
 Lectures delivered in the University of Cambridge in the Lent Term, 1883, by 
 F. W. Farrar, D.D., and R. B. Poole, B.D. is. 6d. 
 
 Teaching, Theory and Practice of. By the Rev. E. Thring, 
 
 M.A., late Head Master of Uppingham School. New Edition. 4$. 6d. 
 
 The Elements of English Grammar. By A. S. West, M.A. 2s.6d. 
 British India, a Short History of. By E. S. Carlos, M.A., 
 
 late Head Master of Exeter Grammar School, is. 
 
 Geography, Elementary Commercial. A Sketch of the Com- 
 modities and the Countries of the World. By H. R. Mill, D.Sc, F.R.S.E. is. 
 
 Geography, an Atlas of Commercial. (A Companion to the 
 
 above.) By J. G. Bartholomew, F.R.G.S. With an Introduction by Hugh 
 Robert Mill, D.Sc. 3$. 
 
 VII. MATHEMATICS. 
 
 Arithmetic for Schools. By C. Smith, M.A., Master of 
 
 Sidney Sussex College, Cambridge. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Elementary Algebra. By W. W. Rouse Ball, M.A. 4?. 6d. 
 Euclid's Elements of Geometry. By H. M. Taylor, M.A. 
 
 Books I.— VI. 4*. Books I. — IV. 3 s. Books I. and II. i* 6d. 
 Books III. and IV. is. 6d. Books V. and VI. is. 6d. 
 
 Solutions to the Exercises in Taylor's Euclid, Books I— IV. 
 
 By W. W. Taylor, M.A. 6s. 
 
 Elements of Statics and Dynamics. By S. L. Loney, M.A. 
 
 is. 6d. Or in two parts. Fart I. Elements of Statics. 4*. 6d. 
 Fart II. Blements of Dynamics. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Solutions to the Examples in the Elements of Statics and 
 
 Dynamics. By the same Author. 7$. 6d. 
 
 Mechanics and Hydrostatics for Beginners. By S. L. Loney, 
 
 M.A. 4s. 6d. 
 
 An Elementary Treatise on Plane Trigonometry. By E. 
 
 W. Hobson, Sc.D., and C. M. Jkssop, M.A. 4*. 6d. 
 
 Other Volumes are in preparation. 
 
 London; Cambridge Warehouse. Ave Maria Lane. 
 
6 
 
 PUBLICATIONS OF 
 
 C£e Cambrtogt %Mt for 
 i^ejjools an* Colleges* 
 
 General Editor : J. J. S. PEROWNE, D.D., 
 Bishop of Worcester. 
 
 " // is difficult to commend loo highly this excellent series" — Guardian. 
 
 " 7 he modesty of the general title of this series has, we believe, led 
 many to misunderstand its character and underrate its value. The books 
 are well suited for study in the upper forms of our best schools, but not 
 the less are they adapted to the wants of all Bible students who are not 
 specialists. We doubt, indeed, whether any of the nuifierous popular 
 commentaries recently issued in this country will be found more ser- 
 viceable for general use" — Academy. 
 
 Now Ready. Cloth, Extra Fcap. Svo. With Maps. 
 Book of Joshua. By Rev. G. F. Maclear, D.D. 2s. 6d. 
 Book of Judges. By Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. 3s. 6d. 
 First Book of Samuel. By Rev. Prof. Kirkpatrick,D.D. $s.6d. 
 Second Book of Samuel. By the same Editor. 3s. 6d. 
 First Book of Kings. By Rev. Prof. Lumby, D.D. 3s. 6d. 
 Second Book of Kings. By Rev. Prof. Lumby, D.D. 3^. 6d. 
 Books of Ezra and Nehemiah. By Rev. Prof. Ryle, B.D. 4s. 6d. 
 Book of Job. By Rev. A. B. Davidson, D.D. $s. 
 Book of Psalms. Book I. By Prof. Kirkpatrick, D.D. 3s. 6d. 
 Book of Ecclesiastes. By Very Rev. E. H. Plumptre, D.D. $s. 
 Book of Jeremiah. By Rev. A. W. Streane, B.D. 4^. 6d. 
 Book of Ezekiel. By Rev. A. B. Davidson, D.D. 5^. 
 Book of Hosea. By Rev. T. K. Cheyne, M.A., D.D. 3s. 
 Books of Obadiah & Jonah. By Archdeacon Perowne. 2s. 6d. 
 Book of Micah. By Rev. T. K. Cheyne, M.A., D.D. is. 6d. 
 Haggai, Zechariah & Malachi. By Arch. Perowne. 3s. 6d. 
 Book of Malachi. By Archdeacon Perowne. is. 
 Gospel according to St Matthew. By Rev. A. Carr, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 Gospel according to St Mark. By Rev. G. F. Maclear, 
 
 D.D. 2*. 6d 
 
 Gospel according to St Luke. By Arch. Farrar, D. D. 4s. 6d. 
 Gospel according to St John. By Rev. A. Plummer, D.D. 4*. 6d. 
 Acts of the Apostles. By Rev. Prof. Lumby, D.D. 4^. 6d. 
 
 London: Cambridge Warehouse^ Ave Maria Lane. 
 
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 7 
 
 Epistle to the Romans. By Rev. H. C. G. Moule, M.A. 3^ 6d. 
 First Corinthians. By Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. With Map. 2s. 
 Second Corinthians. By Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. With Map. 2s. 
 Epistle to the Galatians. By Rev. E. H. Perowne,D.D. \s.6d. 
 Epistle to the Ephesians. By Rev. H. C. G. Moule, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 Epistle to the Philippians. By the same Editor. 2s. 6d. 
 Epistles to the Colossians and Philemon. By Rev. H. C. G. 
 
 Moule, M.A. 2s. 
 
 Epistles to the Thessalonians. By Rev. G. G. Findlay, B. A. 2s. 
 Epistle to the Hehrews. By Arch. Farrar, D.D. 3s. 6d. 
 General Epistle of St James. By Very Rev. E. H. Plumptre, 
 
 D.D. is. 6d. 
 
 Epistles of St Peter and St Jude. By Very Rev. E. H. 
 
 Plumptre, D.D. 2.9. 6d. 
 
 Epistles of St John. By Rev. A. Plummer, M.A., D.D. 3s. 6d. 
 Book of Revelation. By Rev. W. H. Simcox, M.A. 3s. 
 Nearly ready. 
 
 Epistles to Timothy & Titus. By Rev. A. E. Humphreys, M.A. 
 
 €f)t Smaller Camfcrt&gt 35ible Cor drbool** 
 
 "We can cordially recot7imend this series of text-books." — Church 
 Review. 
 
 " The notes elucidate every possible difjficidty with scholarly brevity and 
 clearness, and a perfect knowledge of the subject." — Saturday Review. 
 
 "Accurate scholarship is obviously a characteristic of their productions, 
 and the work of simplification and condensation appears to have been 
 judiciously and skilfully performed" — Guardian. 
 
 Now ready. Price is. each Volume, with Map. 
 Book of Joshua. By J. S. Black, M.A. 
 Book of Judges. By J. S. Black, M.A. 
 First Book of Samuel. By Rev. Prof. Kirkpatrick, D.D. 
 Second Book of Samuel. By the same Editor. 
 First Book of Kings. By Rev. Prof. Lumby, D.D. 
 Second Book of Kings. By the same Editor. 
 Gospel according to St Matthew. By Rev. A. Carr, M.A. 
 Gospel according to St Mark. By Rev. G. F. Maclear, D.D. 
 Gospel according to St Luke. By Archdeacon Farrar, D.D. 
 Gospel according to St John. By Rev. A. Plummer, D.D. 
 Acts of the Apostles. By Rev. Prof. Lumby, D.D. 
 
 London: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane. 
 
8 PUBLICATIONS OF THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
 
 €f)t Cambridge 6mfe Ctstanwnt for 
 £>rt)twte antr Colleges, 
 
 with a Revised Text, based on the most recent critical authorities, 
 and English Notes. 
 
 General Editor: J. J. S. PEROWNE, D.D., 
 Bishop of Worcester. 
 
 Gospel according to St Matthew. By Rev. A. Carr, M.A. 
 
 With 4 Maps. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Gospel according to St Mark. By Rev. G. F. Maclear, D.D. 
 
 With 3 Maps. 4*. 6d. 
 
 Gospel according to St Luke. By Archdeacon Farrar. 
 
 With 4 Maps. 6s. 
 
 Gospel according to St John. By Rev. A. Plummer, D.D. 
 
 With 4 Maps. 6s. 
 
 Acts of the Apostles. By Rev. Professor Lumby, D.D. 
 
 With 4 Maps. 6s. 
 
 First Epistle to the Corinthians. By Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. 3s. 
 Second Epistle to the Corinthians. By Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. y. 
 Epistle to the Hebrews. By Archdeacon Farrar, D.D. -$s.6d. 
 Epistles of St John. By Rev. A. Plummer, M.A., D.D. 4s. 
 
 General Editor: Rev. J. A. ROBINSON, B.D., 
 Norrisian Professor of Divinity. 
 
 Book of Revelation. By the late Rev. W. H. Simcox, M.A. 5^. 
 
 3i0ttt)0tt: C. J. CLAY and SONS, 
 CAMBRIDGE WAREHOUSE, AVE MARIA LANE, 
 ffilassoto: 263, ARGYLE STREET. 
 eamimtJfle: DEIGHTON, BELL AND CO. 
 i,etp>ifl: F. A. BROCK HAUS. 
 ^efoHork: MACMILLAN AND CO. 
 
 Cambridge: printed by c. j. clay, m.a. and sons, at the university press. 
 
Li u ^ 
 
 UCLA LIBRARY 
 
HWw 
 
 m HHHBH 
 
 mm